《Honey, Please Love Someone Else》


 Chapter 1 - Certain shock

    I''ve been always grateful for the things I got in my life.There isn''t a single thing that I didn''t received from parents when I wanted it.


    Well I didn''t only took from them, I''ve also returned their expectations, I finished my studies, took over my dad''s company and last but not the least I got married to the girl they arranged for me. But now I''m cheating on her.


    It all started a month ago when my mom called me to visit her. She told me that dad wasn''t feeling well. After finishing my work I left the office and went back home to meet my parents. Stepping out from my car I notice that our butler was standing outside the door. He looked me " Welcome back young master. Lady is waiting for you. "


    "Thanks Bill, how you been?"


    "As usual and by the way young master you should visit us more often." He politely replied


    I smiled a little and said " You know my parents have only one kid so I gotta take care of every single thing of the company. Being the CEO of the company isn''t really easy."


    Bill laughed at my humour and I went upstairs to my parents room. Knocking on the door, mom came to open it. I grabbed her with my hands and gave her a big hug.


    " How''s my darling? I thought old man isn''t treating you well " mom looked at me and pinched my cheeks lightly


    "Well if my son wasn''t so busy with the work I would have spent more time with him, but why should he even bother for a old hag like me he probably has other girls lined up for him."


    " Mom please! at least not you, I''m trying to sign up this new deal with a company and I''ve been really busy these days, in fact I''ll have to go office tomorrow in the morning." Making the puppy eyes look,I tried to look as much helpless I could, it really helps me with girls. Mom loves me a lot she can''t stay mad at me for long no matter how hard she tries. Finally she smiled at me


    " I know Theo you are busy but try coming home once in a while your dad and I really miss you " seeing my mom''s sad face makes me upset too but I''m a grown up man now I''m not her baby boy anymore. I saw dad is sleeping in bed and he still hasn''t opened his eyes.


    "How''s dad? What did the doctor said ?"


    " It''s nothing much, just got some high blood pressure and he needs to control his diet-"


    "Who said I need the control my diet?! I''m not that old yet!" Suddenly dad started to yell at us.


    My dad is a really great guy but he hates diet,in fact even though he''s fifty two years old he still likes fried food. Unlike him I''m like my mom, we like to maintain our bodies and eat healthy.


    " Dear please, don''t start your drama again. This time I''ll have to tie you down and feed you veggies for a whole month. The doctor clearly said to follow a healthy diet and I will do it even though you like it or not. " Mom aggressively replied to my dad and he knew that he''ll have to stay quiet or else mom''s gonna get mad at him.


    " Dad you should listen to mom more often you can''t do this or you''ll get ill again."


    " Yes you''re right Theo, when a man gets married he has to become a slave of love. " my dad winked at me which my mom saw and she knew this context was meant for her.


    " Slave? More like a spoiled child. Don''t forget after I married you I was the one who looked after you but you,my dear husband, you just stayed at your office and not to forget your nagging about not eating vegetables,only God knows what I suffered all those years."


    Mom and dad started to fight with each other. Even though I''ve been seeing it since I was a kid, it always becomes a headache. Every time I had to step in and end their quarrel.


    My ears were wearied listing to their yelling plus I was exhausted as well. I noticed that if I don''t stop them now they''ll keep on going so I poked into their conversation, " Okay!Okay! Relax guys,don''t fight in front of your kid. It''s gonna leave a bad effect on me."


    " Don''t worry you''ll be doing it soon anyway." Dad replied to me with a smug face.


    " What do you mean by that?"I asked my dad kinda confused about his previous words.


    " Theo, you have to get married. We found a girl for you, she is my friend''s daughter and they''re coming here tomorrow to meet you."


    With that my brain went to a certain shock and I wasn''t really prepared to see what was coming for me.

 Chapter 2 - The Meeting

    It''s been a while since I slept in my old room.


    I''ve spent eighteen years here. When I got into the college I lived in a flat with my best friend and when my graduation was over I got my own place. By that time I already took over my dad''s company, so getting my own place was the first thing to do in the list.


    After moving to my place I don''t come here that much. I was focused on enhancing our company. Soon after I was able to become the richest man in the city. That''s how my passion for work increased. My goal was to become top, to stand above everyone.


    Opening my eyes I looked at the clock which was near my bed table. It''s was 6.30 am so I got up and went to the bathroom.


    After brushing my teeth, I took a shower. Getting out of the bathroom I started to dry myself with the towel and grabbed my phone.


    I couldn''t start a peaceful day without shorting out my work. Since the project is still on process I can''t take a day off so I called John, my secretary to continue the work without me, I''ll check it up tomorrow.


    Last night when I got to know about meeting my marriage partner, I wasn''t quite bothered by it. It''s been two year since mom kept telling me to get married. My parents met each other in their high school year. Even after all these time, their love is still alive and so is their lovers quarrel.They got married in their twenties and they except the same from me,but I have never felt the urge to marry someone.


    I''ve been in few relationships,all of them didn''t lasted long. But I''m currently dating this girl for almost one and half year. Although our coordination is quite well but I''m not sure about marrying her. I never told my parents about my relationships since they don''t last long and if I don''t feel like being in that relationship I don''t hold on to it any longer. When you have money and good looks it''s easy to get the attention of people. So I never really had any interest in those stuffs.


    I went downstairs after getting ready. I saw my mom and dad were sitting on table, the breakfast was on table and there''s my favourite sunny side up egg,waiting for me.


    " Good morning mom and dad, looks like you guys started without even calling me! Huh! I know I don''t come home but I still exist


    okay?! " Mom looked at me and replied


    " You know that you''re supposed to meet your in-laws today? So don''t cause any trouble for me, I still have lot of works to do. They''ll be coming at any time."


    " Excuse me? In-laws? Hello? I never agreed to get married okay! I''m just gonna meet them since you guys wanted me to." Suddenly dad threw a orange at me


    " You fool, do I look like I''m gonna live for long? I wanna see my grand kids before I die! Your mom is still young she probably has more days to go but think about your old dad too!"


    I frowned at them and made a ''don''t-give-me-that-emotional-crap'' face


    " What the hell dad! mom is just six years younger than you and if you control your diet like doctor said,you can even live longer to see your great grand kids, so don''t start this again." I knew having this argument with them will only drag it out so I ate the breakfast peacefully and went to the garden.


    This is also one of the reasons why I don''t come home because every time I come they just bring up this marriage thing but I never had to meet any girls except this one.


    I knew Mr. Carlton, I''ve meet him few times. My dad and him are good buddies but I didn''t knew about his daughter. His company is also well known and established which is currently being managed by his son.


    I waited at the garden looking at the fishes on the pond. Bill came to me and informed me about the arrival of Mr. Carlton and his family.


    I went there and saw four of them sitting on couch talking with my mom and dad.


    Mr. Carlton came with his wife,his son and his daughter. I stretched out my hand to greet him " It''s nice to meet you Mr. Carlton how you been?"


    He shook my hand and replied " All good and it''s good to see you too." I greeted them all and sat beside my dad.


    " I think we shouldn''t be so formal here,you two go to the garden and talk with each other." My dad said looking at us.


    " Yes I also think this,after all these two are getting married so they should get to know each other first." Mr. Carlton added to that.


    I took her to the garden and I was hoping that I can convince her to cancel this marriage.


    Seeing her up close, I noticed that she has a slim figure with a pale complexion, long black hair. She''s not wearing too much makeup which I can tell very well,just a simple look and she wore a peach colour dress which stretched out to her knee. Her height wasn''t short either, she was tall enough to reach my shoulder. Both of us were quite so I decided to break the silence.


    " I''m Theo Lester, which you probably know by now." I said smiling at her


    " Uh... no I just came to know about it now." She replied back straight in a soft voice.


    Well I was quite surprised. I knew that I''m quite famous around here,most girls knows about me.


    I asked her


    " You never heard of me? "


    " No."


    " Not even from your friends?"


    "Umm, no."


    " Not even from your parents? I''m supposed to be your marriage partner!"


    "Umm...well...yeah I kinda heard that they want me to meet up with you, I...kinda forgot to ask your name .....haha.. "


    she replied giving me a nervous laugh. After this I can tell she''s kinda air head and dense to her core.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 3 - Making Agreement

    Curiosity, the urge to know something is quite a common thing in humans. If you''re about to meet someone, you instantly become keen to know about them. I guess everyone isn''t same so I shouldn''t be thinking too much about this issue.


    " Well Stella now that you know my name I''d like to discuss something with you about our marriage." She looked at me thinking how I know her name, which is obvious that I got it from my parents yesterday. She looked at me saying " Yeah sure,say what you want."


    " Thing is, I actually don''t wanna get married." As soon I said those word, there was a sudden change on her face. Instead of being sad she actually looked quite happy, like she wanted to hear those words.


    " What a coincidence! I wanted to say the same thing to you!" She exclaimed in joy.


    It''s quite normal for people now a day to find their partner on their own. Arrange marriage thing is not liked by people that much. People either likes to live in or lead a carefree life without worrying about future and family.


    She might also be in a relationship just like I am, at least I can finally get over from this marriage interview.


    " Yeah I can understand I too have a relationship but I''m still not ready to settle down and my family keeps on forcing me."


    " No,no I don''t have any boyfriend nor in a relationship. I just don''t want to get married at the moment."


    " So then there''s no problem now. You can tell your parents that you don''t want to marry me." Hearing this her smile kanda faded away and she started to rub her neck


    " Umm I can''t tell this to my parents, I was hopping that you would decline this marriage." She replied laughing nervously at me. The situation here looks same for both of us but our families are stubborn,I don''t think any of us can actually decline this.


    " You know since we are in same situation I have a way that will benefit us both." She suggested me her breakthrough plan.


    " Okay, go ahead, let''s hear it." I told her to proceed.


    " What if we get married then go back to our everyday life just like it used to be?"


    " What do you mean by that?"


    " Look, you are in a relationship with someone but you still wanna stay single, on the other hand I want to continue my normal lifestyle so how about we get married and cohabit together, just like flat mates. You can continue being with your girlfriend and I can continue mine as well. We won''t bother each other''s lifestyle and our families won''t bother us with marriage issue.


    Unlike you I''ll have to get married either way so if you agree to this,you and I both will get benefits from it plus if you want divorce later on, you can do it. This is the the best option for us." After hearing her idea I felt it can actually work. Being husband and wife on papers seems like a good idea to me.


    " Your idea isn''t that bad at all. We will be husband wife according to everyone on the other hand in real we will be pretending but before we go further I want to clarify one thing, I want you to stay out of my personal life and I''ll do the same for you. Is that clear?"


    " Crystal clear." She replied with excitement and started to shake my hand. Both of us talked through our plan and finally settled everything.


    We came back from garden to the hall where everyone was sitting. Both of our parents were busy talking with each other. They asked us about our approval and we said yes to it. After that meeting our wedding was conformed and it will be held in two weeks.


    It won''t be hard to arrange everything. We don''t have any relatives so most of the guests will be business partners and colleagues.


    In the meantime I informed my girlfriend about the whole situation and the agreement I made with my future wife. At first she got mad at me thinking that I''ll make her my mistress but I told her that after few years I''ll divorce my wife and then we can get married.


    Although I wasn''t sure about marrying her but I had to calm her down. I guess this whole thing will give me enough time to think about the marriage and take the right step. I didn''t contacted Stella after our meeting because I forgot to ask for her number. I didn''t asked my parents either, it''ll be awkward and we''ll be married in two weeks so I didn''t bother to think about it.


    Even though Stella seems reliable and honest, I made a contract, putting together every single details of our agreement in it. It''s better to have a contact, which will be a solid evidence in future. Now all I have to do is wait for our wedding day.

 Chapter 4 - The Vow

    They say no one is certain about their birth, marriage and death. When we came to this earth, we came with our faith written on our hand. In fact my marriage was probably written by the time I reached earth.


    Two weeks after,my wedding day finally came. The arrangements were done efficiently with great care, everything looked perfect. I wore my suit with a black bow, pinning a white rose on the pocket near my ?h?st. Unlike girls, we men are blessed so as long you maintain your face,shave it or trim it according to your face,you''re good to go.


    No make-up, no touch up or anything, isn''t that great?


    After putting on my shoe, I went down where mom and dad was waiting for me.


    " Theo,look at the time! We are supposed to be there by now. Come quick." Mom rushed outside and got inside the car. I decided not to drive it today so we took the driver a left to the marriage hall.


    Everyone was present there at that place. I waited for Stella to come and take our vows.


    After waiting for a while, finally the moment came. Mr. Carlton walked the aisle escorting his daughter. I lifted my eyes and saw Stella in her wedding gown. She was looking beautiful indeed and I can see that she kept her look simple and elegant. They walked down the aisle slowly, she was holding a flower bouquet firmly, keeping her head lower.


    I took her hand from her father and held it with mine. We looked at each other eyes and I felt a sheer delight inside me which I can''t express. Maybe I was excited and kinda happy that after this I won''t be bothered by the marriage thing for a while.


    We exchanged our vows with each other then I took the ring and placed it on her ring finger. She did the same.


    " You may kiss the bride. " the priest announced. We already talked about this before so I kissed her cheeks lightly and everyone applauded with joy and laughter.


    We cut the cake together. It was beautiful since my mom picked it for us. I looked at Stella and found her eating the cake plus she had a really big piece of it on her plate. She giggled and continued to eat the cake.


    " You know this cake has way too much calories, you''ll have work harder on gym after this."


    " I don''t go to gym so don''t worry." Hearing that I wonder how did she maintained her body I mean if she consumes this much calories she should probably look a bit chubby. Being able to eat anything and staying slim is like a blessing for people.


    When the night fall, DJ stated to play the songs. I danced with my mom and Stella danced with her father. After that we danced with each other. We danced for a little bit and then I went to attend the guests.


    Even though I was always surrounded by people, I only had one loyal friend. Luke is my best friend,we know each other from a long time and he was the best man today. I looked for him but he wasn''t at my sight that time. Luke is a good guy but the one thing that irritates me most is his non stop approaches to girls. Sometimes it doesn''t matter if she''s single or not. I texted him to find where he was and he replied


    * Yo I''m getting laid I''ll talk to you later


    Alligator *


    I rolled my eyes looking at the text, this isn''t first time it happened. Anyway I went back to talk with the guests.


    The rest of the wedding went smoothly, and most of the rituals were done,so no one will be nagging about it later on.


    After the wedding we went to my home. I already prepared a separate room for her which was on the same floor as mine. I made this decision after thinking about it carefully. In future if any of our parents visits us we have to pretend that we live in a same room. On the other hand I live here by myself the workers comes at morning and leaves at night, so if anything happens or if she needs anything it''ll be easier to reach out.


    The whole thing was tiring so none of us talked in the car. I parked my car and opened the door for her. She was holding her heels in her hand and walked b?r?foot, pulling her dress upper her knee.


    My maid Lucy opened the door for us.


    " Welcome back master and miss." She greeted us. I looked at the time and it was already 11.30 pm.


    " Lucy, you should stay here tonight, it''s already late. You can use the spare room." I told her.


    Lucy is a middle aged woman, she''s been working at my place since I shifted here and she does everything in here. After hearing me out she went to spare room. I took Stella and showed her the room she''ll be staying at.


    " This is your room and mine is just beside yours, if you need anything just come to my room or give me a call I''ll be there." It was already late so we wanted to go to sleep.


    " Okay then good night." She jumped on the bed " See you tomorrow."


    " Yeah you too." I closed her door and went to my room. I decided to show her around the house tomorrow.


    Coming back to my room I changed my clothes and took a cold bath to relief myself from the stress. I dried myself and went to sleep.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 5 - Early Morning

    It''s already morning, although I don''t feel like getting up. In my early days I used to sleep till past eleven but after finishing my high school I became quite serious and I focused on my college life. I used to live in a flat with Luke, since it''s easy to attend college from there.


    I had to wake up early in the morning for my classes, and from that I developed my habit of getting up early.


    I finished getting ready and went to downstairs for breakfast. I saw Lucy already finished arranging the breakfast on table.


    " Good morning Lucy. Where''s Stella? " I asked her and sat on my chair.


    " I went to check on the Miss, she''ll come here soon." I heard footsteps and saw it was Stella coming at the table. She was wearing a baggy t-shirt with a pink shorts. Her long hair was down, she probably washed it today, water was dripping from its tip. She took a sit next to my.


    " Good morning " greeting me with a smile.


    " You should have dried your hair, you''ll catch cold like this." I warned her.


    " Yeah I know but you see my hair is little thick so it takes much time to dry it. Don''t worry I already dried the roots and the tips will be dry soon." She replied me back and started to dig her food.


    I got up from my chair and brought the contract and I gave it to her.


    " What''s this?" She asked me with a confused look on her face.


    " Nothing much, I just made this contract with all the details in it, you can read it if you want."


    " Okay sure, gimme a minute." She opened the file and literally read every single page while eating her breakfast. She finished the last page then handed it to me after signing it.


    " Okay, all done, you should check it out and tell me if I need to sign any where else." I checked the it and all the signs were done.


    " I am sorry for being rude, I thought it''s better to keep a legal contract so that in future it won''t effect us."


    " No no it''s fine, I don''t mind at all and you don''t have to be formal with me just think of me as your friend! It''s better to short out things rather than having misunderstandings about it." I was amazed by her straight forward attitude, not only she signed the papers without making fuss about it but also she offered her friendship to me.


    " So what you''ll be doing now ? Your stuffs are already shifted here and I arranged them in your room."


    " Well after I graduated from my college I''ve been living at home. You could say I''m a


    shut-in person who minds her own business. I wanted to apply for jobs but dad didn''t let me work so they started looking for guys."


    She was talking frankly but I can feel her sadness though her eyes, they looked gloomy. " You know now that I''m married to you I feel like I got my freedom honesty you are much better person than I thought."


    She giggled at me giving me a thumbs up.


    I felt like she was living in a cage that her parents made for her. But she''s no longer inside it. I can change her life, and let her fly.


    " As long we keep pretending to be husband and wife in front of everyone I''m satisfied. Apart from it you can live your life as you wish. You can try for jobs, in fact you can apply in my company if you want." Hearing my word she got excited and I saw a spark in her eyes, like they were not gloomy any longer.


    " Are you serious ? I can apply for jobs? Won''t it effect your reputation? Since you''re a CEO of a company and your wife is working somewhere? "


    " It doesn''t matter. A job is a job after all. Every single person works hard to earn, some works for their passion and I think girls should also be financially strong and work where they want. I don''t know why your parents never let you work but you''re married to me now so I give you freedom to do what you want." Stella''s father Mr. Carlton is wealthy enough but I guess his way of thinking isn''t quite good. Stella''s younger brother Neil is leading the company even though he''s only twenty. He is also doing his studies at the same time. It''s not right to treat their children according to their gender.


    Right now I can only help Stella to live the life she deserves.


    " I''ll try applying for jobs and hope I get in somewhere and I think I should avoid applying at your company it''ll be little awkward to call you my boss."


    She laughed at me and I can see her happiness. We finished our food and I left from there. Even though I just got married I have to attend my office, I don''t like to delay my work.


    I called Lucy and said


    " Lucy please take care of Stella, show her around the house and make sure she eats well."


    I got in my car and Stella came to the door waving me goodbye.


    "I''ll be coming home late so don''t wait for


    me "


    Driving on the road I realised that I am starting a new life and I just made a new friend. I hope we can continue our lives like we wished for.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 6 - Ragging Storm

    I started dating since I was in high school. In my school days I was quite popular among my classmates. I get confessions from girls very often. But I never felt any kind of spark when I was in those relationships, it was like same thing but different person. I never felt the love or experienced the romance like you see in movies and novels.


    My dating life continued like this, all my relationships lasted two or three months hardly. I either get irritated or they detested me. After I got in my college, I started to visit strip clubs more often. One night stand seems more relaxing to me rather than being in relationships. Although I never cheated anyone or disrespected them when I was in those relationships. My mom always made sure that I grow up to be a gentleman man, I should treat everyone morally and I should never look down upon women. But I received all of them except for one thing. As I grew up I became a workaholic and that''s how I forgot to enjoy life like most other people.


    My current girlfriend is Regina York, whom I''m dating since two years. The only reason our relationship lasted this long is that she is a m?tur? girl. I met her at a business interview. Since we both are busy with our companies, we don''t have to meet each other everyday. I feel like keeping this gap made it possible for us to stay in this relationship.


    Regina took over her dad''s company after getting her degree. She''s quite tall, blessed with a curvy body with fair complexion and got short blonde hair. Her personality isn''t that bad, but she''s fond of portraying herself as a strong person like an alpha female.


    Even though I have informed her about this whole marriage thing on phone, I still haven''t talked to her face to face. It''s been a week since I got married and I was thinking about meeting with her.


    Just like usual I was in my office checking the files,I heard my phone ringing. The caller ID showed Regina.


    " Hey " I said picking up the phone,


    " Don''t ''hey'' me now! Do you have any responsibility or a little sense of moral? It''s been a week! Yet just like usual you''re busy with your work,don''t you think that you should have contacted me a long ago ?


    If you think that you''re gonna make me your mistress or side chick then you better forget about it..."


    " Why are you even bringing it up ? Didn''t I talked about this before it happened? I know I should have met you little earlier but I had works to do." I replied back cutting into her speech.


    " Enough with your excuses I''m meeting you right now! This moment! You better come home fast."


    " Don''t go to my house, let''s meet at cafe near my office I''ll come by there."


    " Too late I''m already at your doorstep and someone coming to open it now." She hung up on me after saying that.


    I have talked with Stella about my girlfriend but the way Regina sounded now, she''s definitely gonna argue with Stella. I don''t want her to go though any misconceptions because of me.


    I called John and told him to look after here until I came back. I got in my car and started to drive it in panic. But when one thing goes bad others will keep adding up to them.


    " Bloody hell! How come there''s so much traffic at this time!" I shouted to myself.


    I looked at my phone and already half hour was gone. There''s no text or call from Stella or Regina. I hope both of them are okay. I have seen girls doing cat fight over boys and the worst thing is Stella will be dominated by Regina. Even though I''ve known Stella for a while, I can tell her nature isn''t violent or blustery. On the other hand Regina is arrogant and aggressive, she might end up making her sad with her words.


    I drove as fast I could. After reaching home I was only praying that everything was cool.


    To my shock, I entered there to see those two girls eating fried chicken and pizza, chatting with each other.


    After noticing me Stella waved her hand


    " Welcome back " both Stella and Regina said at same time.


    I sat on couch next to their''s and kept analysing the whole situation.


    What the hell happened here? What did I miss ?


    " You could have told me that your girlfriend is gonna visit us. But thankfully she came on the right time, I was about to order fried chicken. Anyway I order extra, we have some for you too, wanna try?" Stella offered me the box of chicken.


    " This fried chicken is so finger ???k?n? good! How come I never tried them?!" Regina exclaimed. Her lips were stained with sauce, which I saw for the first time.


    Regina, who never ate anything that isn''t from five star restaurant or cooked by eminent chefs, was eating deep fried chicken drenched in spicy sauce.


    " It brings back memories of my college days. Me and Luke used to eat them a lot sadly these days I''m accustomed to eating at five star restaurants." I grabbed on the box and ate the piece of chicken. It was tasty indeed, the spicy and tangy flavour was blanched well . My eyes went to the box of pizza, which was already empty.


    " Chillax. I kept two slices of pizza in freeze you can microwave it later." Stella told me giving me a wink.


    " Thanks for saving some I appreciate." I continued to eat and those two ladies chatted ignoring my existence.


    Well it doesn''t matter since I am enjoying my meal and I have prepared myself for worse.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 7 - The Conversation

    We finished the food and there was cardboard boxes pilled up on the tea


    table. I called Lucy so that she can clean them. She reached there and Stella got up from the couch, picking up the boxes with Lucy.


    " You two go upstairs I''ll help Lucy to clean this up." She told us.


    " I will help too." Regina said and went to pick up the box but Stella stopped her.


    " Hey! Hey! You''re the guest here so don''t even think about it! And it won''t take much time if me and Lucy clean it. You guys go ahead have some chat, I''ll bring drinks for you." Without arguing I left with Regina and took her to my room. It was perfect opportunity for me to short out things and her mood was really cheerful.


    " I''m really sorry. I hope that we can continue our relationship." I told her in a apologetic tone,holding her hand.


    " It''s fine, I shouldn''t have gotten mad over this." She sighed looking at me.


    I pulled her near my ?h?st, hugging her softly. After few seconds she freed herself from me.


    " By the way how come you ended up eating fried chicken with my wife? When you called me back then, you sounded like you''re about to kill someone." I asked her frowning and wondering what she''s gonna say.


    " Even I''m surprised at myself. When I got to your house, Stella came to open the door, she asked who I was. I told her that I''m your girlfriend and immediately she grabbed her phone and called someone. At first I thought she was calling you but she looked at me then asked '' You like fried chicken?'' but I never tried them so I said yes anyway. She ended the call and took me inside the drawing room. We started talking and she was so nice. In fact I never had this type of conversation with anyone. Then the food came and have you ever tried eating pizza with mayonnaise? God! That was the best experience I''ve ever had!" I kept my eyes at Regina as she continued to praise my wife.


    Such bizarre experience.


    Most of the time two girls end up getting in a argument, being jealous of each other, try to hurt each other when they''re pursuing the same man. But in my case my wife and my girlfriend became besties.


    Wow. Just brilliant.


    Regina continued her praising " She''s just so simple and friendly I never thought that the daughter of Carlton family is such a nice person. We already exchanged our social media accounts. I even posted a pic of us and tagged her there. How come you ended up with her? Seriously she''s way too good."


    I raised my right eyebrow " What you mean by that? Am I really a bad person ?" I asked her.


    " If you compare with her then I''ll say she''s way better than you. I even feel guilty about being in a relationship with you. It''s like I''m a home wrecker."


    I grabbed her face than gave her a mild kiss. I kept my stare at her, as her face was closer to me


    " You don''t have to feel that way. She''s the one who gave me this idea and we are both having benefits from it. I know that I should have married you but to me marriage is just a piece of paper. As long I don''t feel the need to go through this I wanna stay just the way we are."


    " But how long ? Look Theo it''s not like your family won''t except me or anything. I come from a good family and I''m looking after my dad''s company by myself. We both are busy with works but how long you wanna continue this? Do you think that getting a fake wife will solve your problems?" I felt guiltily hearing her words but that''s the truth. I shouldn''t have married Stella at the first place to being with. I only did this because I thought that if I marry Regina I might end up separating from her in future. I had doubts in my mind. So to me, marrying Stella seemed like a good option.


    " Let''s forget this for now. How about going on a date tomorrow? I''ll make it up to you! Let''s not think about it anymore." Finally she smiled and we pressed our lips together, passionately kissing each other, her tongue was melting in mine. I grabbed her body and pushed it on bed, devouring myself in her.


    She pulled herself from me and checked the time. It was past six in the evening. The sun already set off. Regina fixed her hair and clothes looking at the mirror. I bu??oned my shirt back. We went downstairs and Stella was holding a box. She handed it to Regina


    " I made this cookies yesterday, try it and let me know if you want more."


    I looked at Stella and asked " You can cook? "


    " Yeah and I like baking also."


    Regina gave Stella a nice hug " I''ll try them for sure and text you about them later."


    Regina got in her car and drove back from there. I got inside and told Stella " Thanks for handling Regina. You have no idea how mad she was before. "


    " It''s fine and she was quite nice we had a really good time too. I hope you won''t mind keeping in contact with your girlfriend I mean we said that we won''t interfere with each other''s life." She replied to me.


    " No it''s absolutely fine. I won''t mind if you two keep contact with each other and I''ve noticed it, you''re friendly with people and you can connect with them easily. Even with me, I hope that after we are separated, we can still be good friends like this. I''m saying it from my heart."


    " You don''t have to worry about it. But for now I will be staying at your care. So please look after me." She gave me bright smile, her eyes were closed,which was kinda cute.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 8 - Dinner Time

    I didn''t had any chances to eat dinner with Stella since we got married. So this will be first time, we''re gonna have dinner together. I should use this opportunity to know her better.


    " I didn''t knew that you can cook."


    " Yeah I used to cook at home sometimes how about eating dinner with me tonight?" She asked me


    " Fine then I''ll tell Lucy to prepare dinner-"


    " That won''t be needed. Actually I''ve been cooking dinner by myself all this week. Since you were eating outside I made the dinner for myself and l told Lucy to go home earlier." She told me cutting into my speech.


    " Why did you do that for? Didn''t I hired her to do the chores?" I asked her


    " That''s not a problem for me. I spend most of my time lazily, so doing some work and cooking prevents my bone from getting rusty." She giggled back at me.


    I went to check the files, that were sent by John. I sat on the couch, scrolling through my ??ptop.


    " Dinner is ready come to the table." I heard Stella calling for me. I closed my ??ptop, keeping it on the table and went to eat dinner.


    I sat on my chair and Stella placed the bowl in front of me. I looked down and saw it was soup, the colour looked brownish orange, which means it''s pumpkin soup.


    " I thought we should have soup for dinner since we had fried chicken before. Btw I''ve heated those pizza slices also you should eat them first." She placed down the plate which had two pizza slices.


    I finished those slices and took a sip from the soup. The pumpkin soup was really creamy and sweet,well balanced with spices. I can feel the roasted flavour of tomato and onion in it.


    " Wow! Your cooking is quite good. It''s even better that Lucy''s cooking." I complimented her.


    " I''m glad that you love it. If only you could have came for dinner everyday, I would have cooked for you."


    " I think I''ll have to change that now." I chuckled at her and continued to eat my soup. It''s been long since I had dinner at home with someone. Having someone else with you at dinner can light up your mood.


    " I don''t really like eating dinner by myself. But since you''re living here we can have dinner together from on."


    " That''ll be good. In fact I don''t also like eating alone. That''s why I was eating at my room while watching anime."


    " You like watching anime ? Isn''t that thing is for kids?" I asked laughing at her.


    " Who told you that! You should see for yourself!" she got frantic,snarling at me.


    " I have never been interested in those things. So I don''t have any idea on the topic. Sorry if my words hurt you." I said her, trying to hold back my laugh.


    " Then lets go to my room after you finish your food. I will show you some anime that will change your perspective."


    I went to her room and the decorations was totally changed. There was two big pillows that had picture of half n?k?d guys. The left side of wall was covered with anime character posters. The book racks were filled with books. I went to see what types of books were there. So I picked one from the rack and to my surprise it had anime character on its front.


    It was clear that she''s obsessed with those things. I sat on her bed and she brought her ??ptop. I suddenly remembered that I need to inform her about my date with Regina tomorrow.


    " By the way I''m going out with Regina tomorrow so I won''t be able to eat dinner together."


    " Okay." She replied to me turning on the video.


    " Here, you keep watching this, I''ll go downstairs and bring some popcorn." She left from there.


    I continued to watch it and I''m already regretting about what I said to Stella.


    So much violence in one single episode who could have thought. I played the second episode with just excitement and Stella came carrying a bowl of popcorn. She looked at the screen and made a smug face


    " Already on second episode huh?! Who''s watching it now?" She smirked at me.


    " I had no idea it could be so interesting, I swear."


    " You should thank me then! For showing you something great huh?"


    We continued to watch it and the time flew by. I felt like I was a teenager again. After a long time I had this much fun. It was already midnight when both of us looked at the time. I totally forgot that I have office tomorrow.


    I went to sleep without delaying any further.


    I set the alarm, just in case if I don''t get up early.


    I woke up and the rays of sun was beaming at me. Last night I didn''t closed the window probably. After freshening up, I went to have my breakfast.


    When I entered,I saw Stella was pouring the juice.


    " Good morning." I greeted her.


    " Good morning. Sit down I''ll bring the paper."


    After finishing my work and I went to meet Regina. John had already made reservations for us. I reached there and saw Regina was sitting by herself. I took the sit, facing opposite her.


    " How long you been here?"


    " Not much, I just got here now."


    The waiter came by to take our order.


    I looked at her and asked " The usual ?"


    She nodded back at me.


    We came here often so I knew what to order. After placing our order we chatted for a while.


    I grazed at her, looking at her closely.


    She wore a dark red strapless dress, which suited her fair skin tone. Her hair was tied in a pony tail. She had a light matte shade lipstick. Her cheeks looked reddish.


    The waiter came and served us the food. We started to eat and enjoyed the skyline view from here. This is why I love the window sit most. It''s also this restaurant''s speciality.


    Regina took a sip from her wine, staring at the view. Everything felt perfect at this moment.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 9 - After Dinner

    Some says that candle light dinner is best, some says sea side dinner is best, some says having dinner in a five star restaurant is best but no matter which place it is, if you are with your loved one, any place can be romantic.


    Growing up with my parents I''ve always been a part of their dates. They used to take me with them when ever they were having dinner.


    Sometimes they used to kiss in front of me which I never liked. After I became fourteen, I stopped tagging along with them,it was kinda embarrassing as well.


    Regina was still staring at the glass window, the night view of the city was delightful to look at. She moved her head at me


    " I''ll be going to Germany for a week." She said to me, holding the empty glass.


    " When are you leaving ?" I asked


    " This Sunday," She replied me back. Today was Friday so that means she''ll be staying here for one more day.


    " Fine then. Have a safe trip."


    " Thanks" she smiled and I heard my phone ringing. I looked at the caller ID, which showed my mom.


    " Who''s calling?" Regina asked


    "Excuse me." I picked it up


    " Hey mom, what''s the matter?"


    " You and Stella have to visit us tomorrow."


    " Tomorrow? Is everything okay there?" I asked her hopping that nothing happened.


    " Everything is fine. Just come home with your wife. We have something to tell you. Good night son."


    " Okay then I''ll be there. Good night mom take care." She ended the call.


    " What did your mom say?" Regina asked


    " She was telling me to come home tomorrow with Stella. I should inform her about it."


    " Okay go ahead." She replied back.


    I called her " Hey, listen my mom called and she wants us to visit her tomorrow. I''ll pick you at morning so be ready." I told her


    " Okay, anything else?" She asked


    "No. Is Lucy staying with you?"


    " Yup. Don''t worry about it"


    " Okay then good night." She hung up.


    Our dinner was almost over. It was time for dessert.


    " Do you want cheesecake or mousse? "


    " I don''t feel like eating dessert toda-"


    " Eating a slice of cake won''t effect your diet, trust me." I cut into her speech.


    " Fine then one slice of cheesecake for me."


    I told the waiter to bring us the cheesecakes. Even though I''m not fond of sweets or desserts that much but I like to have them after my lunch or dinner. That way it is perfectly blanched.


    We finished our cheesecakes and left from there after paying the bill. Walking at the parking side Regina holds my


    " Let''s go to my place, it''s nearer from here." She suggested, giving me a seductive look.


    We reached where my car was parked. Regina glances at my black Audi RS7 then looks back at me


    " When did you bought this car?"


    " I didn''t bought it, it''s a betrothal gift from my in-laws." I replied to her


    " Isn''t this the latest model? That must costed a lot."


    " It certainly did."


    Me and my parents insisted Mr. Carlton not to give any gifts or anything but they didn''t listen to us at all. Not only me but my parents also received gifts from them. At the end of the day we also exchanged some gifts as well with them. After all I''m the richest man in the city. Even though I knew Mr. Carlton gave this gifts out of his good intention I still felt little bothered to receive it. So I gifted him a Yacht since they have a beach house near Malibu.


    I told my mom to buy the of my mother-in-law and I gifted my brother-in-law the latest model of Rolex watch.


    We got inside the car and I drove it to her house. I was bit worried about Stella. It''s the first time I''m leaving her at home all by herself, although Lucy is staying there still I hope nothing happens. I thought about going to my place for once but it will be kinda awkward. Sleeping with your girlfriend next to your wife''s room, even the sound of it gives me creeps. Regina was checking out her phone and smiling at it.


    " What''s so funny about?"


    " It''s nothing. I just was chatting with Stella, telling her that her cookies were so tasty and asking how did she made them. She replied that it''s special ingredient is her body sweat." after ending her speech Regina burst into laughter. I laughed with her as well.


    "You came on a date with me but you''re talking with my wife? Wow just fantastic!" I mocked her while keeping my eyes on road.


    " She''s really great to talk with."


    " Yup she definitely is." I agreed with her.


    I reached at her house and both of us went to her bedroom.


    " Do you wanna take a shower?"


    " Sure." I got into the shower and she also joined me. Coming back from there we laid on the bed still wearing our robes.


    I pulled the string of her robe, exposing her body on the bed. Kissing her neck, I moved my hand around her body, exploring it all the way. The dim light was bright enough to observe her face evidently.


    " You sure you wanna do this?" I asked for her final consent. She nodded yes to me. I always ask for the final consent so that it won''t create a problem in future.


    Thus everything went like the usual way. After getting intimate with each other, we fell asleep soundly.


    Opening my eyes, I saw Regina was still in bed with her n?k?d body. I got up and went to the bathroom. I already had a spare toothbrush at her bathroom so after brushing my teeth I splashed the cold water on my face. It helps me to open up my sleeping cells in the morning.


    Grabbing the towel, I wiped my face and started to wear my clothes back.


    Regina woke up with the noises I made.


    " Good morning." I greeted her.


    " You''re leaving already?" She asked me holding the sheets on her upper body.


    " Yeah I have get ready also. You should sleep for more it''s not even 7 am." I wore my shoe and left from there.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 10 - The Honeymoon

    Getting inside my car I drove away from her home. I turned on the music and my favourite song started to play. Listening to the songs I like, refreshes my mind.


    In the morning time the road was clear so I reached home swiftly. I parked the car and walked towards the door. The door opened and I saw Lucy welcoming me.


    Getting inside the house, I saw Stella, holding a plate. She looked at me


    " Good morning." I greeted me.


    " Good morning. Have you eaten breakfast?" She asked me.


    " No, but I''ll get ready first so you better eat without me." I told her walking up the stairs.


    " Okay then, you go freshen up I''ll prepare the breakfast."


    I took off the clothes and went to my bathroom. I filled the tub with lukewarm water and got inside it. I normally take showers because it''s fast and I tend to fall asleep in the tub. Closing my eyes,I rested my head on the edge of the tub and began to think.


    Last night someone odd happened. After me and Regina got intimate, I was only able to continue it for one round even though I wasn''t tried. When Regina asked me about it, I told her that I''m not in the mood. But to be honest even I''m not sure what was the reason behind it. I tried to find the answer but nothing came so far. For a moment, Stella''s face flashed on my mind. I was wondering what she''s doing at home. That''s how I fell asleep last night and when I opened my eyes it was morning already.


    I guess that might be the reason since I was worried about her. My eyes were almost few inches away from each other and I realised that if I stay bit longer in the tub I might end up falling asleep again.


    I got dressed like usually, wearing a white shirt beneath my suit. The upper bu??ons were kept undone showing off a little bit of my ?h?st.I opened my drawer where I keep my watch collection and picked up blue one which was gifted by my mom.


    I went to downstairs where Stella was waiting for me. She had prepared the food and placed it on the table. I took my sit and grabbed the newspaper.


    " You should get ready now. We will leave after I''m done eating." I told her holding the newspaper on my hand.


    " It''s fine and I don''t take much time getting ready. You should eat now." She insisted on staying there while I eat and I don''t hate it either.


    After we got married, Stella has always stayed here until I finished my food. We do have a little chat in that time. It''s far better than eating alone at least. Kinda gives me a homelike feeling.


    I continued to eat my toast. " So why did your mom wanted us to visit?" Stella asked sitting beside my chair.


    " I don''t know yet. We will know when we reach there." I replied to her.


    After finishing my food I sat on the couch reading the newspaper. In the mean time Stella went to her room.


    About 15 minutes or less she got out from her room wearing a baby blue dress which had contrasting floral print on it, her hair was tied in a bun. She looked quite nice, simple yet elegant.


    " Welcome Young master and Young miss." Bill greeted us.


    We went to the hall where mom and dad was already there waiting for us. I hugged my mom


    " How''s you mom?" I asked her.


    " Still alive." She mocked me and hugged Stella.


    " Hello mom. How are you ?" Stella told my mom, still being squeezed in my mom''s arms.


    " I''m fine dear. I have prepared a gift for you." Mom smirked at me


    " And for you too." She said.


    I didn''t like the sound of it so I asked " What do you mean?"


    " You''re going on a honeymoon trip!"


    " What the hell mom ? You know that I''m busy-"


    " Don''t you dare to give me any damn excuses! It''s been more than one week since you got married and you should have gone to honeymoon a long ago. Couple now a day goes to their honeymoon within the day after marriage." She shouted at me cutting in to my speech.


    " But mom-" suddenly my dad got into the conversation


    " When your mom and I got married we went to Paris for honeymoon then Switzerland then Rome-"


    " Then" I poked into my dad''s speech


    " Well then you happened so we got back home and we were not able go anywhere for nine months thanks to you." My dad sighed.


    Seriously guys if you keep having s?x this much you''ll get pregnant either way. Is it my fault that you got mom pregnant? There''s a thing called ''Condom'' you could have used it.


    Even though I wanted to say those thing, I hold onto myself since Stella was there. I noticed that I got a text, which was from Stella. I quickly opened it and saw


    * Let''s agree with your parents now we will figure out something later *


    " Anyway son, I just wanna see my grandkids before I die. Look at me! I don''t feel good these days, sometimes I feel like I''m gonna leave this earth without seeing the next generation and your mom probably gonna get married again since she''s still hot." As soon dad finished his drama me and mom looked at him making a annoyed face.


    " Dear, seriously I told you to confront your son, not to do a live soap opera!" Mom yelled at dad and Stella giggled seeing all this drama.


    " I tried my best." My dad replies arrogantly and sits back on the couch.


    I rolled my eyes knowing that this will be extended further if I don''t accept their request.


    " Fine. We will go on a honeymoon." Hearing this mom smiled and showed the two tickets she had with her.


    " Here are the flight tickets and I''ve made reservations at a beautiful hotel so all you gotta do is take your wife and enjoy your trip."


    After that conversation we had lunch together. Stella helped my mom in cooking which made my mom quite impressed. She was also unaware of her cooking skills.


    Mom and dad began to chat with Stella, it was like she was their daughter and I''m no one. They continued to ignore me and it was night already.


    I was about to leave but my mom insisted on staying there. She cooked my favourite dishes and I was glad that I am eating dinner here.


    Before my mom could request us to spend the night there, I took Stella and left after eating dinner. If we stay there, we''ll have to sleep in one room that''s why I wanted to avoid that situation at all cost.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 11 - Hotel Room

    After we came back from my parents house I checked the flight tickets. Looking upon it I confirmed that we''ll be going to Italy for our honeymoon.


    I''ve been there two times, when I was younger. My dad used to be quite busy with the work so when ever he got free time, he would pick a place and go for a short trip with me and mom. But all the places I''ve been, are mostly meant for romantic getaways.


    I tried to ignore my parent''s lack of common knowledge and somehow spent those times.


    It was embarrassing rather annoying for me to be there with them. I felt like a bone in a fish.


    On the next morning I came down to have my breakfast. Stella was already sitting on the chair with a glass of orange juice and her plate had toasted brown bread, pouched egg on the top of it.


    " Good morning." I greeted her upon meeting her graze. I sat on my chair and grabbed the newspaper.


    " Good morning. Did you checked the tickets?where are we going?" Stella asked after filling my empty glass with juice.


    " Italy. We will be staying at Rome. Mom booked the hotel already." I told her


    " Oh that''s good I''ve never been there."


    " Then I guess you''ll enjoy the trip. I won''t mind going with you." Even though I''m not really interested in going to this trip but I can''t let her go there by herself it''ll be too risky and Regina is also out of country. So I decided that I won''t cancel the trip.


    " How long we will be staying there?" Stella asked.


    " About a week." I replied


    " Is it okay for us to go there? " she said nervously.


    " Don''t worry, it''s just a vacation so try to enjoy, the flight is on tomorrow so pack up your bags. We will get separate rooms so don''t be concerned about it." I confronted her. I can see the excitement on her eyes. She''s really looking forward to this trip.


    After finishing my breakfast I went to the office. I got out from my car and went to take the elevator. The staffs bowed down their heads after seeing me


    " Good morning Sir." Everyone greeted to me.


    I waved my hand, telling them to go back to their works.


    I sat on my cabin and called for John. Since I won''t be here for a week, I decided to left everything on John.


    On the next morning both of us got ready in time. Our bags were packed, I told the driver to load them in the car.


    Stella came down wearing a jeans and


    a t-shirt, with a pair of sneakers,her hair was tied in a pony tail. She wore a sunglass which was in red frame.


    I looked at Stella who was sleeping like a baby. I shook her hand


    " Stella wake up." She woke up and started to rub her eyes. We got out from the airport and saw someone waiting for us.


    The hotel, which my mom booked, had sent a driver to pick us from airport.


    We reached to the hotel. It was indeed fancy and alluring. We went to the reception to know about our room and arrange a extra room so that one of us can stay. I wanted to get the room on the same floor so that it won''t be hazard for both of us.


    I noticed the receptionist was younger than me so I addressed her as ''Miss''


    " Mr. and Mrs. Lester " I gave her the names


    " Here''s the key sir enjoy your stay" she gave me the key of the room.


    " Miss can we get an extra room?" I politely asked without taking the key.


    " I''m sorry sir but all the rooms are reserved before one week. Our hotel is specifically known for a good destination for honeymoon couples that''s why you have to take reservations before hand." I understood the situation but couldn''t make out a solution.


    I thought about going to some other hotel but if we don''t use the room, the money will be refunded to my mom. She will immediately be notified about it. I pleaded the receptionist girl a little longer then Stella came and grabbed my hand,dragging me little further from the receptionist desk.


    " What''s the matter?"


    " They don''t have any other room available. On the other hand we can''t go somewhere else either. The money will be refunded and my mom will find out about it."


    " Then let''s stay at the room your mom booked. Since it''s a five star hotel I''m sure our room will be big enough for both of us. I even shared a room with my brother before so relax okay." She told me and we went back to the desk.


    The receptionist girl gave us the key and we took the elevator. We opened the room and our luggage was already in there.


    But after that what I saw, made me felt bemused. The bed was indeed large enough for two of us but it was covered with red rose petals. The white bed sheet was filled with those red rosy petals. It was definitely a view, newlyweds would enjoy. Although I was not pleased to see this.


    I stayed at my place where else Stella jumped on the bed letting out a good laugh.


    She began to hold the petals in her palm and threw them above her. The petals came down falling on her.


    " What are you doing?" I asked her opening my luggage.


    " Isn''t this great! Man I really love this. It''s like sleeping on a bed with flowers." She giggled softly. I noticed how happy she was so I decided to let her sleep on the bed. I looked around the room and thankfully there was a couch big enough for me to sleep in it. I certainly thanked my mom for booking the deluxe room.


    " Fine you can sleep on the bed I''ll take the couch." Hearing this Stella frowned and lifted her upper body from bed.


    " Are you kidding me? This bed is big enough for both of us we can easily sleep in here. How can you pick that hard,stiff,rigid, uneven couch over this soft fluffy baby?!" Stella exclaimed at my answer.


    She got up and picked up the pillows, placing them in the middle of the bed, making a wall.


    " You take the left side and I''ll take the right one. This barrier will prevent us from getting inside each other''s side." She explained her plan. Well I had no problem either as long she''s okay with it. So technically we will be sleeping in the same bed without having any contact with each other. I was still in relationship with Regina and I''m not going to cheat on her.


    That''s how we settled our room problem and since it was late already we decided to eat the dinner at our room.


    I called in the room service and ordered food for us. I already changed into a comfortable attire. Stella also changed her clothes and wore a baggy t-shirt with a baby pink shorts. She was sitting on the balcony looking at view of Rome. She got up and stood at thr edge of the balcony. Her pale skin sparked in the dim moonlight. I could see her smile from side of her face. The chilly wind of night made her hair wave in the sky. The night sky was brightening with the stars. The sight was beautiful but the person viewing at the sight, seemed more beautiful to me somehow.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 12 - Taking Tour

    It''s usual for me to go out of country often, for business purposes. Although I am not a big fan of travelling.


    So when I go to somewhere I just stay at the hotel and try to return home as soon as possible.


    The last time I took a vacation was,when one of my friend got married and gave his bachelor party at Las Vegas. It''s still the best vacation I ever had so far now


    I opened my eyes, as the rays of sun beamed on me through the open window. The first thing I saw, was the sleeping face of Stella. She was fast asleep, breathing softly, her body was facing on my direction.


    The wall of pillows separated us from touching each other. I moved my head, facing it on her direction to observe her face evidently.


    Her sleeping face reminds me of a baby, a warm, gentle view. Her long eyelashes were rested upon her closed eyes. The apple of her cheeks are tinted with light shade of pink as if she''s blushing in her sleep.


    Her bangs were covering up her forehead while rest of the hair was pinned down by hair.


    Suddenly I had this urge to touch her face. Without even thinking it through I reached my hand, touching her apple like cheeks with my fingers. Such babylike soft skin as if I was touching flower petals. Her eyebrows waggled, creasing her forehead and I quickly took back my hand.


    She opened her eyelids, gazing at me and giving me a blank stare.


    " Good morning." She greeted me and her mouth curved into a smile.


    " Good morning. You slept well?" I asked her, getting up from the bed. Sitting up on the bed, she yawned and stretched out her hands up in the air.


    " Yup, how can I not sleep well with all the flowers?" She smiled while yawning again.


    " Well that''s good to know. I am going to use the bathroom. You wanna go now or after me? "


    " You go ahead, I''ll take a quick nap in the mean time." She got back in the bed covers.


    I got inside the bathroom, observing the Italian decoration. It was splendid, exactly what you expect from a five star hotel.


    After getting refreshed I got out from there wearing a towel. The water was dripping on my b?r? body. But I totally forgot about the fact that I''m sharing the room with Stella.


    As soon I stepped out of the door, Stella''s eyes went round. She quickly diverted her graze on the opposite side " I''ll get inside now" saying that she ran into the bathroom like a squirrel.I felt awkward and quickly got dressed to avoid the same situation again.


    I didn''t saw Stella taking her clothes before getting inside the bathroom. So she''ll be getting out in towel or perhaps in a robe.


    Instead of ordering room service I decided to go out and grab some breakfast. In the mean time I won''t have to stay at room plus I''ll have a good morning walk.


    About twenty minutes later I came back after grabbing two sandwiches and some yogurt. I have already told the room service for some tea and orange juice.


    Getting inside the room I saw Stella was sitting on the table with a jug of juice and tea pot. " Where were you?" She asked me raising up her eye brows.


    " Just went out for a walk. Here, unpack them." I reached out the packages toward her. She ?ssembled them on the plate and filled the glasses with juice.


    " So where would you like to go first? You wanna tour the places here or go to Venice? "


    " I wanna eat pizza."


    " What?" Narrowing my eyes I pursed my lips.


    " Let''s go to Naples." Her eyes sparkled with excitement showing off her dimpled smile.


    " You sure about it? There''s not much too see in Naples." I rubbed my base of the neck, pulling my brows together in a scowl.


    " Why the hell not! That was the sole purpose of this whole thing! I always wanted to eat pizza at Naples. It was my dream to go there." Her face shaped into a wide grin, keeping her eye contact with me.


    " Fine, then we will go to Naples tomorrow, it''ll take about 2 or 3 hours from here so we should leave the hotel in the dawn." I told her giving a gentle smile. She giggled and her smile was big enough to reach her eyes.


    " Super! I can''t wait to try those pizzas." She started to humming on her own, sitting near the balcony finishing rest of the food.


    I took out my ??ptop and started to check the files which were sent by John. Suddenly Stella came and stood beside me.


    " Why are you doing work here?" She asked lifting her eyes and pressing her lips together.


    I kept my eyes focused on the ??ptop screen.


    " Aren''t we going for side seeing? " she asked me with a shaky voice.


    " I have some works to do. You can go out by yourself I''ll arrange a car for you."


    " Hey! That''s not fair, you should take some break from your work or else your hair gonna turn white soon." I moved my face at her, lifting up my right eyebrow.


    " How can that turn my hair white and besides that I can always dye my hair back to my golden blonde colour."


    " You''ll have to dye them again and again when it turns white. Oh! and you''ll have wrinkles and dark circles and rusty bones too if you continue this life style." I can''t help but laugh at her statement.


    Rusty bones? Seriously?


    " Okay then you tell me what should I do."


    " You put this thing in your bag, and go out with me for local tour."


    " Okay then I''ll arrange a car-"


    " No we will take cycles."


    " Wait what?!"


    " Yes! Isn''t that exciting?"


    " No! Definitely not,in fact I don''t know how to ride those things."


    " There''s always a first time for everyone." With that she patting my shoulder giving me a evil grin. I knew I was about to get some rusty bones today.


    We got two bicycles from the local vendor. I had to change my attire since riding a bicycle while wearing a suit will make me look like clown. I wore a plane cotton shirt which was in white colour with a faded blue jeans, black sunglasses were on my eyes.


    Stella wore a black skinny jeans with a light yellow blouse. Her long black hair was open and she had wore hair clip on the both sides. Her bangs were hanging upon her forehead. We stood on a empty road, both of us holding our cycle. Stella looked at me


    " So you ready for this?" With a twisted scowl and a smug face.


    " I am definitely not feeling good about this whole thing." I gritted my teeth, glaring at her.


    " Relax. You have me so don''t stress too much."


    " That''s why I''m stressing in the first place."


    with this I prayed that god may save me from upcoming storm.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 13 - Blushing Red

    My decision is making me regret now. Riding bicycle is not my thing although being tall is giving me an advantage. My height is helping me to balance the cycle when I''m not able to keep up moving my foots.


    Stella is riding the bicycle like a pro. Her height is short enough for legs to reach the road when she''s sitting on it. But despite of this disadvantage, she is still moving fluently.


    " How are you so good at this?"


    " My friends taught me how to ride it when I was in school. They also taught me how to ride motorbike." She replied with a face-wide smile,gleaming her eyes with elevated chin.


    " You can ride a motorbike!? Are you freaking serious?" Listening to this I raised my eyebrows, practically opening my lips and making an ''O'' Shape.


    At first I thought Stella is a quite girl who likes to keep a low profile, kinda like an introvert. Who could have imagined that she had done those things.


    This riding experience is turning good so far. This roads have become a new path for me, it''s like I''m seeing a total different side of the busy streets. I might not have acquainted with the local streets if I had traveled in a car.


    We went to the Colosseum as our first stoppage. Since I''ve been here two times I''m well aware of the history of this stadium. So we didn''t hired any guide. We observed the world famous stadium by ourselves. I kept explaining everything to Stella about the history of Colosseum and how the gladiators fought for their lives in that place. Suddenly Stella handed me her phone " Here,take my pic."


    I took the phone and the camera was already opened. Touching on the bu??on I clicked her picture then stretched my hand to return her phone


    " Here ta-"


    " No, no, go back I''ll keep doing random poses, you just keep taking the pics."


    " Why do you need to do that?"


    " To get the perfect picture. Duh!"


    Our next stop was Roman forum which is a also a famous historical place for the tourists. The structure of the forum is a rectangular shaped plaza which is surrounding by ruins of several ancient buildings. These buildings are mainly government work places that were once the heart of Rome.


    As we roam inside the forum we saw the archaeological site filled with thousands of stone artifacts and towering columns standing as the only remnants of earlier building. The photo session also continued there and we realised that it was lunch time already.


    We went to a nearby restaurant near the Roman forum. My stomach was empty and it was craving for food after all this workout.


    We sat on a table and began to look at the menu. I decided to take Spaghetti and some refreshing lime soda.


    " What would you like to eat?"


    " I''ll have a plate of ravioli"


    " Oka-"


    " And bruschetta"


    " Sur-"


    " And some pork chops..oh and tiramisu for dessert." She finished her order still keeping her eyes fixed at the menu as if she wanna order something more.


    " You know I''m not gonna eat anything from you."


    " Yes I know. It''s for me only. Although I will share if you want."


    " No that won''t be necessary, but tell me this how are you going to eat all these food?"


    " Hey! I get hungry when I do some workout and after cycling for this long I''m literally starving." Pressing my lips together I grinned my teeth.


    The waiter came to take our order


    " One Spaghetti bolognese, one mushroom Ravioli, one bruschetta, one breaded pork chop and a tiramisu."


    The waiter looked at me after hearing the order which is normal indeed. I mean how can two people eat this much! Stella was looking at her phone probably checking the pictures I took.


    " You look great in this one." She showed me the phone and a picture of me standing inside the Colosseum,was on the screen. I was smiling in that pic which I didn''t even noticed that time. I never liked taking pictures that much especially selfies.


    " When did you took it?"


    " Hah! I''m not gonna tell ya! I also took more like that one." having said that she quickly grabbed her phone from my hand.


    " I will show you them later." She said and have a goofy smile, her eyes were almost shut together.


    " Fine then."


    After sometimes the waiter served us the food. I took the fork and started to take a bite Suddenly Stella grabbed my hand stopping me from eating.


    " Hey what are you do-"


    " Wait first let me take some pics of it as a souvenir." She said cutting into my speech.


    " Who the hell takes pictures of foods as souvenirs?!" I exclaimed in unbelief,pressing lips firmly together and staring at her.


    " I do." She replied shrugging off her shoulders.


    Finally we started to eat our lunch. I was never hungry like this in my whole life and the food tasted even better that time. Without my knowledge, I noticed that the food on plate was finished but I was hungry too.


    Stella glanced at me, making a witty face,


    " Would you like to eat some of mine?"


    I nodded my head and let out a laugh. Both of us finished all the dishes.


    " Let''s go back to the hotel." I told her while we walked down the street holding our bicycle.


    " You are tried already?"


    " After eating all those food, yes I am definitely."


    " Now that you mentioned I do feel like taking a nap after eating that much." She replied rubbing her tummy.


    Around that time we came across a park. Stella stopped at the mid way and turned her head at me " Hey you wanna try riding the bike while carrying me?"


    " Definitely not."


    " Aw! Come one! You should learn it all the way at least."


    " I don''t care either way I''m not going to ride it ever again."


    " Pretty please. As your teacher I feel like I should educate you properly so that in future you can overcome your problems."


    " No" I declined her offer but her puppy face forced me to go through this nightmare. I knew this time I''ll return home with some broken bones.


    Stella kept her cycle on the side and sat behind my cycle holding the sit.


    " You ready?" I asked her gripping the handle firmly.


    " Absolutely." With her reply I began to move forward. She was so light weighted that I couldn''t feel her sitting on the back sit. I became confident and speed up a little.


    " Woah there! You are already blanching it like a pro."


    " All thanks to your light weight."


    Everything was going smoothly but suddenly I came across a stone which made me unbalanced my control. Both of us fell down from the cycle. I landed on the soft grass where else Stella landed on my ?h?st. Her whole body weight was pinning me down.


    Our faces were just few inches away from each other, keeping our graze unshaken. Her blood rushes over her cheeks making them look bright red. She quickly got up from me and gave off a nervous laugh.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 14 - On Air

    We were both embarrassed. Blood rushes through my veins, breathing gets heavier but soon it returns back to normal. I never felt this type of amusement in my whole life.


    I''ve been physically intimate with other girls before but I was not ambushed or hesitant all those time.


    Stella kept her eyes down,trying to avoid eye contact with me perhaps. I got up from the grassy field,shaking off the dirt from my back. Stella looked at my direction, her eyes flickered with remorse and lamentation.


    " I... I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have forced you." Her gaze directed downward,pressing her lips firmly together. I can see the guilt in her eyes.


    " It''s fine. Thankfully we didn''t got hurt."


    " Still it happened because I insisted-"


    " It''s fine,really. I get to experience something new thanks to your coaching classes." I gave off a playful smile, raising my eyebrows. She kept her eye fixed at me and finally laughed out with glee.


    " After all I''m a good teacher. By the way my fee is still on hold right?"


    " Yes and I''ve already arranged it which you''ll see tomorrow."


    " Then lets go back to our hotel and rest our bodies. I''m totally exhausted."


    " Yeah me too."


    After we got back to our hotel we jumped into our bed. Both of us had no energy left but our sweating bodies compelled us to take a bath.


    I decided to use the bathroom after Stella. She got out wearing a bath robe, water dripping from her hair. I finished my bath and got out wearing a t-shirt with shorts.


    Getting out from the bathroom I saw Stella was already laying down on her side of the bed. Her eyes were shut together.


    I lightly shook her shoulder " Hey, you awake ? " and asked softly.


    She opened her eyes and yawned like a kitty.


    " What"


    " I''m ordering dinner what will you have?"


    " Anything is fine, just bring me some soda or lemonade with it."


    " Okay."


    " Hmm."


    As usual our second night went like the last one but this time we slept like logs.


    Our third day in Rome started off by getting ready for our next destination.


    I am not a big fan of Naples nor well informed about that place. So I made the arrangements in my style. Since we woke up early, we were able to finish getting dressed at about 5.40 am in the morning. Unlike other girls Stella doesn''t take much time in getting ready. She always preferred the natural, simple look. Stella wore a blouse with a skirt and a pair of white sneakers.


    As much I like her down-to-earth look, I wasn''t happy to see her in this getup. I understand that yesterday we had to dress up in a casual attire since we were going to tour the places riding our bicycles. So I expected her to be dressed in a more elegant way today.


    " Go get changed."


    " Why?" She asked raising up her face at me


    " Cause I said so."


    " But what wrong with this clothes?"


    " We are going on a tour not for shopping in supermarket." I got bit annoyed at her.


    " Fine." She went back and came wearing a floral dress which flared upon her knee.


    I wasn''t satisfied with it at all.


    " Don''t you have anything more elegant or some designer clothes?" I blurted out in dejection.


    " I don''t even wear designer clothes unless I have to attend any function or gathering or any event. Why bother bringing them here."


    " Fine then we will buy some here."


    " Wait what?! That''s not even necessary besides I don''t like wearing branded clothes."


    " Well now you have to. Let''s go it''s already time."


    " What about breakfast?"


    " We will have breakfast at Naples."


    " What?! So we gotta starve for two hours?" With narrowed eyes she pursed her lips, lowering her eyebrows.


    " No,not two hours. More like 40-50 minutes."


    " That fast? Are we going on plane? Even so we gotta go airport which will take 20 mins."


    " You done asking questions?" I rolled my eyes and stroking the jawline.


    " Okay. Sorry. I was just curious." She replied facing her gaze downward.


    " Why are we going on the rooftop?"


    " You''ll see."


    We walked our way to the rooftop and as soon we entered Stella''s eyes sparked with excitement.


    " Are we going Naples in this Helicopter?"


    " Yup"


    " Ahhhhhhhhh" She started screaming like a child jumping up and down on her feet.


    " This is the first time I''m riding a helicopter."


    " Really? But your dad have his own private jet."


    " I never got a chance to experience it since I stayed at home most of the time plus dad has to travel a lot so we don''t go on vacation often." Her voice had a little bit of sorrow.


    Stella''s dad owns a privet jet plane so I thought she might have experienced riding helicopter as well.


    I too have my own private jet, actually two but I gave it to my parents. After I took over the company dad became free from lot of his works so they usually go to places for short trip. That''s why I gave them my second one and the main object of having own jet plane is to save time.


    I would have came here in my privet jet but since mom booked tickets for us we had to take the flight. I also own a helicopter as well although calling my privet helicopter here would have taken much time so I hired one.


    We fastened our seat belts and the helicopter took off. The view from above is fantastic.The distance between Rome and Naples is 229 km. Taking a train or renting a car would have taken two hours or more. People prefers to take train or car to enjoy the beautiful scenery while travelling on road. Even though the scenery above here isn''t bad either. Stella kept eyes wide open while viewing the beauty of Italy up from here. I can clearly see her excitement on her face as if she''s a child.


    Soon we saw the Mount Vesuvius and that''s how we got to know that we reached our destination. Mount Vesuvius is a famous


    sightseeing place which is why many visitors come to Naples. It''s around 15 km away from the city and you can see it from any spot.


    Naples is well known for their coffee. So eating our breakfast there is a good way to start off our journey.


    Landing on Naples we went to the best coffee house to have our breakfast. We ordered two cups of espresso.


    Coffee in Naples is traditionally served in a small cup. The flavour is quite stronger than black coffee. We had been drinking various versions of espresso since our arrival in Rome. It''s no surprise that espresso is popular in Naples since it is the home city of espresso. Along side with the pizza,espresso was also invented in Naples,Italy.


    People in here likes to eat pastry with their coffee so I ordered two Sfogliatella which is the ultimate Naples pastry. This place has so many varieties of pastry like cornetto kinda similar to a croissant,cannoli,fruit tarts and cakes. But I''m not fan of sweets so I asked Stella


    " Do you wanna try something else?"


    " I would have but I rather keep my stomach empty for the main course." I laughed at her reply.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 15 - Red Dress

    Eating our breakfast in this Italian way is the best way to kickoff our journey. We decided not to eat any pastry since they are not as light as they seems to be.


    The main objective of this tour is to eat the famous Naples pizza but since we came here anyway, I intended to visit the historical sites.


    Naples is very rich in beautiful buildings and archaeological monuments.


    So, in the city, you can see various types of historical castles and palaces. In my general knowledge, Pompeii and Herculaneum are most likely to be the main attraction for visitors.


    It is known that these cities were once prosperous ones, but after the eruption of Vesuvius they got buried under the ash.


    Beside this two places there are the Royal Palace of Naples, Cathedral, and the National Archaeological Museum which deserve special attention.


    Our cups were almost empty and Stella placed her cup on the table.


    " Since our breakfast is done, let''s go for sightseeing."


    " No, first we are gonna buy some clothes for you." I replied with a smirk.


    " Are you seriously doing this? I told you I''m not fond of shopping at all." Hearing this I frowned a little,pressing my lips together.


    " You are probably the first girl who said this. In my whole life I''ve never seen someone who rejected to go on shopping. Not even my own mom denies when I take her to shopping."


    Somehow the argument settled there and we got out from the restaurant.


    Via Toledo is widely renowned as the best place for shopping in Naples, Italy.This is the most ancient shopping street in the city that stretches for about 12 kilometers in length and connects the two busiest squares in the city.Not only does the street offer quality items to shop but also is an architectural hub in South Italy.


    Walking down the street, one can find well-established local business centers and shops along with world-renowned retail stores. From souvenirs, local goods to branded fashion, one can find everything and anything on this marvelous shopping street.


    Stella sat quietly while looking outside from the car''s window. She wasn''t happy with the arrangement I made. But I felt more like she was hesitating.


    I also like to wear branded clothes and designer suits. You can hardly find anything that''s not from a good brand in my closet. From belts to watches , shoes to ties everything is branded.


    " Ben benito signore e signora." The staff greeted us as we entered the shop.


    (Translate - welcome sir are madam)


    " Per favore, trova dei bei vestiti per questa signora" Stella followed the lady and I sat on the couch.


    (Translate - please find some good clothes for this lady)


    Time flew by while I was commenting on the dresses. Everything looked good on her with her slim figure and pale complexion. She kept on trying the dresses and I kept on telling her to try more. Finally she came out wearing a red dress which looked absolutely stunning. Almost like she came out from a fashion runway.


    " This one is perfect."


    " Thank god! I was about to faint after wearing all those dresses."


    I told the staff lady to pack the rest of the clothes and we left for touring the city. We traveled in our car. I brought out the box from back of the sit and handed it to Stella.


    " What is this?"


    " See for yourself."


    She opened the box and a pair of red stilettos heels popped up. She lifted her head and pressed her lips together smiling at me


    " Do I have to wear it now?"


    " Yup."


    " My legs are about to become rusty for sure."


    I laughed at her statement which reminded me of yesterday''s experience.


    Historical places will either amuse you or bore you to the death. Without any knowledge looking at broken buildings and sculptures isn''t that exciting but the back story of this places are the main reason why it is famous.


    As we visited those places one by one time passes by. It was lunch time already. We went to a well known pizzeria.


    " What will you have?"


    " Margarita with lots of cheese."


    " That''s it? Don''t you want anything else?"


    " No but make sure you order something else so I can try it also."


    " Smart move."


    As we eat our food, we talked about lots of things. The atmosphere was good but at this moment I felt like I just wanna stay here and keep on talking with her.


    I was never a vocal or chatty person.Although Luke is my best friend, he spends most of his time flirting with ladies when ever we go out somewhere. So I don''t know how to interact with others.


    Lunch was over but we still had more time before we returned to our hotel. So we continued to check out the places. Sun set off, the blue sky became orange. The streets of Naples lit up with lampposts. The city was lighten up even though sun was not in the sky. We walked on the street of Naples.


    Stella took off her heels and holed them in her hand.


    " Is your leg hurting?"


    " Not really but it''s kinda uncomfortable walking in these heels." I noticed her foot which was scraped. She was shaking a little while walking.


    " Wait."


    " Why did you stopped?"


    " Here" I picked her up on my arms. Her light body was resting on the grip my long arms.


    " Hey!hey! What are you doing?! Put me down." She began to shake her feathery body like a squirrel.


    " Calm down. I''ll carry you to the car only, since your legs are hurt." I could see her face closely holding her in my arms. She looked bit uncomfortable in that situation. Her lips were pressed together with dropped chin and jawline.


    " I can walk really you don''t have to carry me like this."


    " Then how about piggyback ride?"


    " Umm. As much I wanna turn down your offer I really can''t. Fine then you can give me a piggyback ride but I''m telling you I can''t return this favour okay." My mouth shaped into a smile.


    " Relax you won''t have to give me piggyback ride in future."


    We ate our dinner at Naples since we can go back to our hotel in less than an hour. Travelling in the car saved lots of the time and energy so we were not that much tired after the whole thing.


    " Today was really awesome. Thanks for bringing me here." Stella fixed her gaze at me, giving me a smile.


    " That''s nothing. I should thank you for spending a great time with me. Seriously I enjoyed it as well."


    " And the piggyback ride, really it''s been a long time since someone did it. My dad used to give me piggyback ride when I a kid. I felt like a kid today." Her eyes were sparkling.


    " You act like a kid anyway, what''s the difference between today or any other day?" I mocked her,laughing off at her statement.


    We reached out hotel and Stella was still asleep. I decided to carry her to our room. Placing her on the bed I changed my clothes and freshen up. The weather has to much salt in here so I took a bath and cleaned myself. Without checking my mails I went straight into the bed.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 16 - Don鈥檛 Talk

    Sometimes I feel like, I''m not living my life like I really should. This conception often worries me.


    I see those people on streets, enjoying their time with their loved ones, I see my staff members drinking together after their work, I see those couples holding hand, chatting-laughing, being happy.


    All these things makes me feel anxious. I have become something that has no humanity left, as if I''m a robot. Other than my work I really don''t have a suitable social life. That''s the reason I''m also not good with my relationships.


    I can''t recall the time when I became like this. Others may think I''m self-centred, arrogant, strict person but that''s so true.


    Being a workaholic, it''s hard to think of some things else other than my work. I''ve become an introvert person without my knowledge. This is how I ended up cutting myself off from others. I''m afraid that if this goes on I''ll never be able to fully understand the true meaning of life.


    Waking up from my slumber, my eyes gazed upon her.


    " Good morning." She greeted me in a sleepy voice looking at my face.


    " You should go back to sleep. We are not going anywhere." I replied and got up from the bed.


    Stella went back to her unfinished sleep. Unlike her I need to short out the files and projects which were sent by John. Taking a break isn''t a issue but I don''t like delaying my work. The cold water helped me to restart my body system. Adding up to that,a hot cup of coffee just opened up my senses. I turned on my ??ptop. My phone started to ring, it was my mom.


    " How''s everything going there? You are not sticking up to your ??ptop, right?" My mom''s ?ssumption was indeed correct but I wasn''t bold enough to tell her the truth


    " Jeez.. mom. Every thing is fine, don''t worry about it." I replied her, trying to avoid her inquiry.


    " How''s Stella?"


    " She''s still sleeping-"


    " Did you guys had a rough night?" Mom asked in a cunning way. I can''t even explain how dirty it sounded.


    " What the hell!? No.... why would you think that."


    " Hey I was just asking okay, and even if you do it''s not like you''re doing a crime or anything." I tried to hide my anger and embarrassment as much I can.


    " Seriously mom I don''t like it when you ask me these types of questions. Especially when I''m with Stella."


    " Oh don''t get so worked up with this. Stella is way too free minded than you. She never gets angry when I joke with her."


    Dear lord. My mom probably mentally tortured her a lot with her crappy jokes. I was unaware of the fact. I really wanted to help her.


    " Mom please don''t do that okay. She might feel awkward about it."


    " Shut up you stupid brat! Don''t teach your mom how to be your mom! I have been talking with her all these time and you''re saying that she''s uncomfortable around me? Even if she was, she would have told it to me long time ago. Just wait I''m gonna unfriend you on my Facebook."


    " Wait what."


    " Don''t even try to send me a request you moron." She hung up after yelling on phone. My ears are still buzzing with her screaming.


    " Who was that ?" Stella asked as she got up from the bed, sitting on the edge.


    " My mom."


    " Why do you sound upset? Did something happen?"


    " Not much. She''s gonna unfriend me on Facebook." I kept my phone on the table.


    " That reminds me I have to send yesterday''s pics to your mom."


    "How often you talk with my mom ?"


    " Everyday. Sometimes I just send emojis but that also counts right?"


    " Yes.... it does." I don''t even send her a text in a week or more. No wonder she was so cranky today.


    Stella went to the bathroom. I called in the room service for our breakfast. Looking through my files, The York company popped up. It''s the company owned by Regina''s father which is currently being looked after by Regina. As soon I saw it, a cloud of dark terror barged in to my head.


    I had totally forgotten about about Regina. I wanted to inform her regarding the trip planned by my mom. Well it''s not too late. Grabbing my phone from the table I dial her number.


    " Hey."


    " How''s it going in German?"


    " It''s fine. My job is almost over, I''ll be coming back soon. When will you guys return?" I was surprised to hear that from her. At the moment I knew I''m in trouble.


    " How did you know that?"


    " Oh come on Theo. I know you are busy but at least you could have texted me. Stella told me about it, in fact I chat with her on daily basis so I''m quite updated about your whole trip to Italy."


    " What? You too? First my mom now you."


    " Who could blame her?! Isn''t this obvious? It''s been four days and you decided to inform me today? Thanks to Stella I got to know it beforehand." Regina was annoyed, yet I could feel the rage an anger in her voice. I was indeed at a fault.


    " I''m sorry. I just... I was gonna tell you.. I came on a trip with some other girl and I''m sharing room with her, I know It''s my fault. It was my responsibility to talk it out with you."


    " Don''t worry I already got over this whole thing. And as long you''re with her I''m not worried about anything."


    " You trust her that much?"


    " Of course. She''s more reliable than you. All you know is work work and work. She even got me a souvenir."


    " I was gonna get one-"


    " Don''t even bother. You would end up buying something expensive."


    " But you like them. Remember the diamond necklace I gifted you on your birthday?"


    " I like it but it''s not the same thing. I gotta go now, I''ll talk to you later." Her voice sounded dull and gloomy.


    " Bye" I hung up the phone. This time I was more frustrated than before. I was frustrated at myself. I sunk down with despair, sitting on the chair, holding my hand on the head.


    The bathroom door opened and Stella came in. My eyes were looking down on the keyboard.


    " Hey, you okay?" The footsteps of her were muted. So I didn''t realise she walked toward me.


    " It''s nothing. The breakfast will be here soon. You go dry your hair." She took the sit next me, fixing her eyes at me. Her lips were pressed together with a worried face. Water was still dripping from the tips of the hair.


    " Tell me what''s wrong." She was serious about this. I can feel the concern in her eyes. At that moment I wanted to scream or yell at someone, tell them my problems.


    " Do you think I''m a bad person? "


    " No."


    " Then why am I suffering so much?"


    " No one is happy in this world. Some show it, some doesn''t. Some have more problems, some have less problems. Each person have their own. But if anyone of them gives up, life will also turn it''s back from them. Only you can help yourself."


    " I don''t know how can I do that. I''m lost I just don''t know how to go back to my previous self."


    " Why don''t you start by telling me your problems. I''m no expert but I promise you, I''ll give my 100% to solve it."


    The day just started but I''m sure after today my life will kick start again. I am willing to change for the better tomorrow.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 17 - My Pain

    I could feel the pain building up in my heart. It is something that has been locked up deep inside of me. But now it''s time for me to let go of it.


    " I am just tired of everything. I wanna live my life like a normal person. How am I supposed to do that? My parents never stopped me from pursuing my dreams,but I choose to take over my dad''s company. I thought it''s the best option for me since I''m their only child. Maybe I wanted to show them that I''m capable of looking after it. I wanted to be better than my dad. Soon I became a bit aggressive over every single detail. As my high school life ended I became more fixated with my career. Perfection, that''s what I was aiming for. I kept on doing this and that, checking files to redoing presentation, venting my anger on others that it started to effect on my personal life." I paused for a moment to take a deep breath for regaining some fresh air.


    Stella kept her eyes at me. She was waiting for me to continue my speech.


    " I have become a machine." I chuckled at my irony.


    " Do you want some water?" She asked me with tensed eyes.


    " No I''m fine."


    " You know when I was a kid I wanted to be an astronaut but later I came to know how hard it is to be an astronaut. I guess nothing is easy or less complex but if you do something you are deeply passionate about, it can be enjoyable at the same time. I don''t know how being a CEO of a company works so I can''t say if it''s a fun job or not. But you can take it easy sometimes after all you are a human. The reason you became a workaholic like this is totally your own fault. Only you can change yourself. And I''m also here now so if you need a friend you will always have me beside you even if we get separated in future." As soon she finished her speech, her mouth shaped into a bright smile. She was trying to enlighten me.


    I pressed my lips, moving my head to her


    " You''re even a better friend than Luke."


    " Who''s Luke?"


    " No one, just a dumb guy who likes to hook up with middle aged women." She laughed hearing this.


    At that time I felt so lightweight. As if all the frustration inside me was gone. They say sharing pain makes it less. I always wonder how can one share your pain.


    If you get hurt, your friend is not going to take the half amount of your pain right? Then why am I feeling so cheerful?


    I never liked telling or sharing my problems with others. I felt it''s a bother to annoy them or stress them with my issues. So I kept it to myself.


    " Thank you for hearing me out. I feel lot better now."


    " It''s nothing and you can always come to me if you wanna talk."


    The rest of our trip went well as we spent our time in hotel. Thus it was time for us to return from our trip. Mom was angry with me even after three days were last but she told Stella to visit them after our arrival. We came home and decided to see my parents tomorrow.


    " Listen I know your mom got mad at you and somehow I''m also to be blamed for it. But I have talked with her and I''m guessing she''s not that angry any longer." Stella was trying to confront me. She knew that I''m not really talkative so she wanted to help me out.


    " It''s not your fault that my mom got mad at me."


    " Still, make sure you apologise to her when you see her tomorrow. Okay?let''s just visit them and don''t be harsh just try to be nice."


    " Fine. We should go sleep for now. I''m tried after this journey. Good night."


    " Good night. Sleep well."Stella went to her room after greeting me. My eyes wandered around the ceiling. Thoughts kept on going through my mind. Suddenly a face flashed on my mind. It was Stella. She was trying to ease me by rubbing my back. Her soft breathing was blowing on my neck. Her smile was so relaxing as if looking at it makes me forget all my sorrow. Our face was close, so close that I can hear her heartbeat.


    Is she moving towards me? Why are our faces become close? It was only few inches apart between us. My heart was racing, beating fast. Why am I feeling like this? What''s going on? I wanted to say something but my voice wasn''t coming out from my mouth. It was sealed tightly and I''m trying harder to break it.


    My eyes again faced the ceiling and I realised that I was dreaming. What a strange dream I just had. It was still blurry to me but someone I managed to remember gist of it.


    I came down after getting ready. As usual breakfast was served but Lucy wasn''t there. Stella was stilling on the chair pouring the juice on the glass.


    " Good morning. Why are you alone? Where is Lucy?"


    " Since we are going to your parents house I told Lucy not to come today. That''s why I made the breakfast so b?r? with it for today."


    " Why are you saying it like that, as if your cooking is bad. Your cooking is even better than Lucy."


    " Oh thanks. I was worried about you not liking this change since I didn''t asked for your permission." Her voice sounded bit hesitant. I knew Stella is bit submissive and well behaved but asking my permission for a simple thing like that, is bit too much.


    " Haven''t I told you that you''re free to do anything as long it won''t bother our reputation or our image in public. You don''t have to be like this all the time." She put the plate in front me and placed the glass of juice on my right side. I noticed she was wearing a plane dress which was one of her usual cloth in her wardrobe.


    " You''re still wearing them? What happened to all those clothes I bought you ?" I yelled at her face, point at the dress. She chuckled softly rubbing the back of her head.


    " Umm... do I have to... wear them today?"


    " Yes! Go change. NOW!" She ran back to her room. I got little worried that I shouted at her. It wasn''t my intention but I kinda lost my cool that time. I don''t like to repeat myself to someone again and again.


    Stella walked down the stairs wearing a dress with her black hair falling down to her shoulder. Unlike the last one, this looked absolutely gorgeous on her.


    " Now all good?"


    " Yes."


    We reached to my parent''s house. I got a bouquet of yellow roses for my mom. Actually Stella told me to got one on our way.


    " Oh dear! My son has grown up to be a quite gentlemen."


    " Hello mom how are you?" Stella greeted my mom as we walked inside the house.


    " I''m good dear. I was missing you so much."


    " What about me?" I mocked her pointing a finger at me.


    " Don''t even compare yourself with her." she replied pouting at me.


    " Are you still mad at me? I''m sorry mom I didn''t mean to hurt you." I tried to sound as much apologetic as I could, keeping my eyes down.


    " It''s fine son. How can I be mad at you."


    Finally mom hugged me, holding me tightly with her soft arms.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 18 - The Job

    It''s nice to have dinner with my parents. I remember when I was a kid my dad couldn''t join us for dinner. It was only me and my mom but he did make it up by taking us to a fancy restaurant.


    Now we have one more member with us. So the atmosphere is overwhelmed by the presence of that person. We are laughing, chatting,eating our food with joy. Such a hearty meal for us.


    We came back from my parent''s house after the dinner. There''s no way we could stay there even though we have shared a room in our honeymoon, it''s much risky here. I mean who knows what if my mom sneaks into our room. I wanna avoid those situations at any cost.


    God! If only you were not so eager to see your grand children dear mother.


    Next day I went back to my office after a long vacation. In fact it was the longest time I spent on a trip without being bothered by my work. As I walked into the building everyone stood still in their places and greeted me


    " Good morning sir." Unlike other days, I tried to do something new today. My lips curved into a gentle smile as I greeted them back


    " Good morning everyone." Although I wasn''t able to see all of their expressions I walked swiftly to the elevator which was only existing for my personal use. John also got into the elevator as I gave him permission to use it. Other than him no one in the company is allowed to use it.


    " You look quite cheerful today. Anything good happened to you recently?" John asked as we were going on the elevator. John is a good friend to me, so when ever we are outside the work atmosphere we talk in a casual way.


    " You can say that. From now on I''ll try to focus more on my life and less on the work."


    " Are you serious about that? I mean you? Who knows nothing besides work?" He replied while looking confused at me.


    " Someone gave me an advice and I''m gonna follow it."


    " Who knew getting married can change a person this much?!"


    " Yeah. Who knew." I chuckled softly.


    I finished my work and kept the rest for tomorrow. What was more important to me is having dinner with Stella. I realised that when ever I skipped my dinner with her, I felt restless and kinda displeased some way. So from now on I''ll differently make sure to reach home before dinner. I have texted her that I''ll be eating with her.


    After reaching home I went straight to my room to change my clothes. I wore a plane t-shirt with a short. Walking down the stairs I noticed Stella was sitting on the chair. The food was placed on the table. I took the sit opposite her.


    " How was your day?" She asked and served me the food.


    " It was good. How about you?" I looked at my plate and saw it was pork ribs with some sides dishes. The colour of the sauce was different. It''s not how Lucy cooks it.


    " Did you cooked the dinner?"


    " Yup. I have a good news to share." That explains why I am having such good meal.


    " Sure go ahead."


    " You know you told me that I can get a job? So I applied to some companies and I got a call from one of them. They had an interview and I was selected." Her excitement was clearly visible.


    " Congratulations. That''s a really good news. See I told you that you can do it."


    " Yeah but there''s one issue. I used my maiden name for this job. Actually it may look bad if they find out that your wife is doing some regular job in some other company. I hope you are okay with it."


    " I don''t have problems with both of them. It doesn''t matter if you use your maiden name or not I''m okay either way."


    " Thanks."


    " So when are you starting? "


    " They told me to join from tomorrow so I''ll leave after you."


    " Which company is it? I will drop you there since we both gonna leave together." I suggested as it would be helpful for her.


    " No,my company is in opposite direction, so it''ll take much time for you to reach your office after dropping me,besides if you drop me off with your car it might become a gossip plus you''re quite famous so I don''t want any paparazzi." She laughed while pointing the fork at me.


    " At least now you know how much I''m famous around the city."


    " Well yeah. I kinda saw you on few magazines and newspapers which were kept in the store room." I frowned my eyebrows as I hear the storeroom.


    " What were you doing there?"


    " Just went to get some stuffs then my eyes went to those things. I never really read any magazines or business newspaper so I never knew. Any way I''ll take a cab, it''ll be better."


    " You sure? I can tell the driver to drop you off also."


    " Nah. I don''t want any gossiping on my first day. I''ll consider that option later but for now cab is the best option."


    "Fine if you say so. You will come back before dinner right?"


    " Yes of course. Why are you asking?"


    " Actually I was hoping if you could cook dinner sometimes like this. Only if you''re not tried. I mean I know coming home from work then cooking dinner is hard but still you have Lucy to help you out." I pressed my lips together, trying not to sound too needy.


    " That''s okay. I can still make dinner for us."


    We finished our meal and went to sleep. Next day I woke up and went to freshen up. I got dressed as my usual way. As I reached the dining table the food was already placed on the table. The sound of foot steps echoed in the room. It was Stella.


    She was dressed in a formal way for her job with a white blouse and black pencil skirt. Her long black hair was tied in a a pony tail. Her front bangs were hanging from her forehead. The heels were not that high but she was not struggling like she did in Naples. She walked at the table holding the jug of orange juice.


    " Good morning."


    " Good morning. That''s a nice look for your first day. Beware of those seniors who harasses juniors."


    " Of course I''ll be careful don''t worry about me."


    " And make sure to inform me if you have any issues or problems."


    " Yes sir." She put her hand on her head as if she''s saluting me.


    We ate our breakfast and finally it was time to leave. The cab was already waiting outside for her. She got inside the cab and waved me from the opened window.


    "Bye"


    " Good luck." I wished her and waved my hand from my car as the cab drove away. I hope her workmates aren''t bad.


    Her company is well known around the city and it doesn''t have any bad reputation so hopefully she is gonna to be fine.


    The Michel''s And Son is a company owned by Adam Harrison. The company is founded by his grandfather and also named after him. But since he''s the only son in this generation the ownership comes to him automatically.


    I''m don''t have that much information on their company but I''ll look into it for safety purposes. Theses days it''s common of female workers to be harassed in their jobs. Stella isn''t that bold or clever. She might end up in a bad situation if she gets into their contact. Anyway I''ll ask John to look into this matter so in future I can avoid any mishaps.


    Stella is my legal wife so it''s my job to protect her. It''s my responsibility. Although I was never this eager to conform anyone''s safety before.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 19 - The Nightclub

    Work is a passion. For some people it''s a way to earn. However for some people it''s a way to build up high status.


    Stella is doing well in her new job. We leave for office after having our breakfast then we come back home before dinner. Unlike me Stella reaches home fast since her job ends at about 5 pm.


    It''s been one week since we have adapted this new life style. My office staffs are pleased with my new attitude. Now they seem less tensed around me.


    Regina also returned from her business trip. She had texted me about it and also asked me to meet up with her. But it was hard for me to make out any time for her.


    Like usual I was in my cabin shorting our projects. I heard the footsteps of two people coming forward. As I raised my eyes, Luke and John entered into my cabin. Luke took a sit on the couch.


    " ''Sup! Dude, heard you guys came back from your vacation."


    " Actually we came back long time ago." I kept the file on table and got up from my chair.


    " Oops! My bad. Anyway I wanted to tell you something. I''m throwing a party tomorrow and you gotta be there."


    " Party? For what? Your funeral?" My jawline shaped into a witty smile as I smirked at him.


    Luke Miller, the only son of their parents, belongs to a well known family. His father owns a company but he didn''t took after it.


    Luke is a easygoing guy. He doesn''t like stress and pressure. He owns few nightclubs around the city and outside also. He spends most of his times there. Although his father is not so happy about it. His father is still looking after the company and hoping that some day Luke will manage the company.


    " Ha Ha. Very funny. Like I would invite you at my funeral." He rolled his eyes and continued


    " Man when did you became a grampa! Do I need a reason to throw a party? And by the way you never had a bachelors party. It should be you who has to throw the party in the first place!" I chuckled lightly to cool him down.


    " Sorry about that. I was busy with the wedding and I even had to take care of all the arrangements. I''ll make it up to you later."


    " Uhu-Huh. That won''t do, you gotta throw this party now. I have invited our friends so this is the best opportunity for you."


    " Seriously?" I looked at him with half opened eyes and dropped eyebrows as if i''m really not okay with how I got played by him.


    " Your welcome. Oh and bring Stella with you. I didn''t even got any chance to introduce myself at your wedding-"


    " More like you were way-to-drunk-and-you-found-some-hot-chick-to-get-laid-with." I cut into his speech.


    " Well... Umm yeah...that''s also." He started to bluffing.


    " Who else are coming? You know I don''t like too much crowd in the first place. Remember that time when you took me to a party and all the girls were practically rubbing their bodies with me. Don''t you even dare to put me in those type of situation. Since I''ll sponsor this pick a decent place-"


    " With some s?xy stripper."


    " No."


    " Oh come on. Don''t be a party pooper! We are not married like you. " What the hell man. You want me to take my wife to see other girls taking off their clothes. Honestly I don''t wanna continue arguing with Luke. He will drag this whole conversation until I give in.


    " You know what? do what you like."


    " You''re the best. Gimme a hug bro." He shoved his weight on me and grabbed me tightly.


    That sounds gay right?


    So far now at this moment of our bromance ended. Luke left my office. It was time for me to return home. As I got the text from Stella in the lunch time I knew we were going to have some barbeque ribs.


    One of the great thing about Stella is, her cooking skills. I''m actually liking my married life more than I expected. I believe that every dish gets a new unique taste when it''s cooked by various types of people. Eating the food that Lucy made for me was good indeed but I am loving the new taste even more now.


    Coming back from the office I went to my room to freshen up. I took a shower to wash away my stress. The cold water helps me to soothe myself and makes a calm. I went to the dining table and a mouthwatering smell was covering the room. Stella was placing the dishes on the table. The slow cooked barbeque ribs looked absolutely tasty. I just wanted to eat up that instant.


    " How was your day?" She asked looking at my direction.


    " It was good. What about you?" I took the chair and sat on it.


    " Normal. Nothing new."


    " By the way we have to go to a party tomorrow." Her eyes lit up bright and sparkly. She raised up her eyebrows " Is it a birthday party? Or something else?" She asked with excitement.


    " Nah actually my friend Luke came to invite me to his party but somehow I ended up sponsoring it since I never gave a bachelors party."


    " Congratulations! You played yourself!" She laughed out loudly while trying to catch her breath.


    " Yeah laugh all you want. Anyway it''s just a little friends gathering plus they want me to introduce you to them. You try to get ready on time I''ll pick you up from here."


    " Okay sure. How about we take Regina with us?" I was not sure about the idea. Regina was not fond of clubs or crowded places. Although I had to meet her since it''s been a long time.


    " No I think we should invite her later since it may be little awkward" I made up this excuse to avoid her.


    " Oh then it''s fine."


    " And besides Luke knows that Regina was my girlfriend but now he thinks I broke up with her. Since my friends wanted to meet up with you, inviting Regina there may put us in a weird situation." I explained the whole thing to her about it. We continued to eat our dinner. After finishing the meal we went to sleep to our rooms.


    The next day I left for the office little earlier. I told Lucy to inform Stella about it. I wanted to finish some of my work so that it won''t be delayed for tomorrow. I came back a little earlier to get ready.


    I went straight to my room and took a cold shower. The hair felt too greasy so I damped the shampoo in my hair, massaging it to my scalp. Getting out from the bathroom I dabbed the towel on my body. The water on my body got su?k?d into the towel. My hair was still dripping wet from it''s tip.


    The dryer helped me to evaporate all the water from my hair.My hand ran through the soft hair. I combed it to set it right. My hair grew up little bit so the lower part hanged on my shoulder. I tucked it into my ear. The white shirt and deep blue tuxedo matched up nicely. I was confused on the tie and bow. I like to wear tie most of time so I decided to go with bow. I wore my favourite watch and put on some perfume. I got it from Rome since we went there for vacation. Everything was done and my eyes went to the clock. I went to look up on Stella if she was ready or not.


    As I got out from my room I knocked on Stella''s door. The door opened revealing a stunning view. I was shocked to see it with my own eyes.


    Who is this?


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 20 - Let鈥檚 Drink

    As my eyes wandered around the mesmerising view,I was still in denial. It took me a minute to take a gasp of myself. The person, standing in front of me was none other than my wife, Stella.


    For the first time I am seeing her dressed so glamorously. She wore a black blouse with a leather skirt and surprisingly it was way shorter than her usually skirts. Normally she wears skirt or dress which reaches to her knee or a little above the knee. But this one is indeed short and skinny. It was definitely a runway look which I can tell at a glance. In fact I think I''ve seen it before few times ago.


    She wore a pair of black leather boots which were fitted above her ankles.


    Her long black hair was not plane like her daily appearance. It had volume and got the bold look. Her legs were exposed b?r? which made her look more s?xy. Last but not the least the red lipstick was paired up with dramatic eyes. I am seeing her doing makeup for first time. How can someone look so different with just a makeover. It''s like I''m seeing a totally new person.


    As I was lost gazing at her, Stella opened her mouth


    " Hey! You ready? "


    " Is that really you?" I exclaimed


    " Well yes of course. Now stop mocking me."


    " So you were speaking truth when you said you own designer clothes."


    " Yup. And this one was gifted by my friend on our wedding. I thought I should wear it today since we are going to a club." Her friend got nice sense of fashion. To gift her dear friend a fashion runway look, she must be really close to Stella.


    The lights were changing, beaming everywhere. The whole crowd was in glee. Stella was behind me, following along.


    We entered the the lounge and everyone was there already.


    Luke came forward to welcome us.


    " Look who''s finally here!" grabbing on my shoulder.


    " You bastard! You threw this party again on your club? Are you trying to rob me?" I spat out, glaring at him.


    Yes, this nightclub is owned by Luke and like in my past experiences Luke likes to throw parties on his club. But instead of giving us discounts he actually makes us pay more since it''s his own.


    I am telling you, he buys the night clubs by the money we spent on his clubs.


    Damn that bastard.


    " Now,now, you told me that I can do as I like so don''t complain about it. Let us introduce to your wife."


    " This is my wife Stella everyone."


    Everyone stretched out their hand to shake hands with Stella.


    " Hello."


    " Hey. I''m Mike,I''ve been college buddies with Theo and Luke. " Mike shook his hand and smiled at her. Next was Logan whom I know after doing some projects with his company.


    " Hello."


    " Hi there. Nice to meet you I''m Logan and by the way sorry for not attending your wedding."


    " It''s fine." She have him a soft chuckle.


    Next was William.


    " Hello."


    " Yo. Names William but you can call me Will."


    " Bro you got a crush on her or something?" Logan slapped his back. Well it''s nothing new Luke and Will both are horny beasts.


    " I''m just admiring her beauty that''s all. Theo you''re such a luck guy to marry a beautiful woman like her."


    " I''m blessed." I kept my hands on my ?h?st as if I got a headache,while closing my eyes.


    The waiter served us the bottles of champagne and vodka. They were kept on the counter. The room was brighten up with blue lights. The sound of the music was still coming a little inside. Everyone started to talk with Stella and asking her about stuffs.


    " Hey Stella you got any sister? Can you set me up with her?" I heard Luke asking her that.


    " No but I have a brother,I can set you up with him although you have to be the bottom."


    Everyone burst into laughter. Luke''s face got dropped off. I couldn''t hold my laughter either. It was a bruh moment for him.


    " Damn girl that was hot." Mike added while trying to catch his breath.


    " Okay!okay! Enough with me. Let''s see who can win this drink off challenge." Luke gave this proposal to change the topic.


    " Nah man, not today I didn''t bring the driver. Let''s drink some other day."


    " Don''t be a chicken." Mike and William kept on forcing me.


    " Yeah man lets do this!" Logan shouted on my ear. My ear drums are still sore because of it.


    " How about I drink instead of Theo? Will that do?" All of the them including me stared at Stella dumbfounded.


    Her? Drinking? With Luke and Mike it''s literally impossible. I have known this two since my college days. They won every drinking challenge. Logan and William are okay though.


    " Fine then." Luke started to fill in the shot glasses and the first round begin. Stella was gulping on those vodka shots as if they were fruit juice. Five rounds were done Logan was almost done where else William left the game.


    After sixth rounds Logan was done. Now Luke and Mike left.


    Ten rounds of vodka were done and Mike left. Well he already had few drinks before but Luke stayed tuned. Stella wasn''t even bothered or shaken up. It was a piece of a cake for her.


    " I know you''re trying to look strong but trust me the hangover gonna hit you hard tomorrow." Luke smirked and gave her the warning.


    " I''ll deal with that anyway but you should give up or you''re gonna end up puking soon."


    " Huh! Like hell I would."


    Finally after the twenty two shots Luke was done for. Stella won the challenge. Luke laid on the couch as his head was hurting. I was surprised and happy at the same time. Mike, Logan and William were impressed with her.


    " Woah man that was unbelievable! I had no idea you could drink like that." Mike exclaimed in wonder.


    " Dude your wife is a bomb. I''m telling you." William added.


    " Do you go for clubbing often?"


    " No this is my first time. " Stella replied


    " WHAT!" all of us shouted at the same time.


    " You serious ? You never went to a club? " Mike asked frowning at her


    " Technically it''s my second time but when I went for the first time someone informed my dad and I had to come home that moment. After that things got hectic and I never dared to come here again." Stella explained the whole thing with a artificial smile. The sorrow and agony was clearly visible to me. Although I didn''t asked her that moment. When we reach home I''ll ask her about it.


    " Excuse me, I have to use the washroom."


    " Yeah sure I''ll come with you." I told her and got up from my sit.


    " Look how much Theo is attached to his wife! He can''t even let her go for a minute."


    " Aww" Everyone mocked me making a over dramatic voice. I rolled my eyes at them and left from there.


    Stella laughed as we walked outside to our way into the club.


    " What''s so funny?" I asked looking confused.


    " Your friends are really funny."


    " More like evil. Especially Luke. If I hadn''t known him since my childhood I would have left him in a island."


    We reached at the washroom. Stella went inside while I stayed outside waiting for her. I looked around and to my surprise a very familiar face popped up from the crowd. I was not expecting this.


    " Why are you here Theo?"


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 21 - Dance Off

    Just the perfect time for us to meet here this sudden. Yes, we had to meet sooner anyway but I didn''t expect it to be here at the club.


    I looked at the confused face of Regina, standing opposite me, raising her left eyebrow. Her hands were folded like a cross upon her body.


    " Hey... Regina...How come you''re here?"


    " Don''t answer my question with another! I asked you first." She blurted out vexingly.


    At the same time Stella got out from the bathroom, wiping her fingers with the piece of tissue paper. As soon she noticed us, she gave off a meek smile.


    " Hey Regina. It''s good to see you here." Stella was standing between us at the moment. Seeing her face, Regina calmed down a little.


    " Same. How you been." Regina asked


    " Fine. You say how come you''re here?"


    Well frankly speaking I had no intention of bothering them while they were chatting. But the fact is it''s been few minutes already. My only concern is that Luke may come here looking for us. And seeing Regina with me might not be a good idea. I was hesitant to continue our conversation.


    Stella looked at me and instantly figured it out. She knew that I was not feeling good about this situation.


    " You know what Regina, you two talk I''ll go back to lounge. Later."


    " But why are you leaving-" Stella already walked away from us and disappeared in the crowd.


    " What just happened here Theo? Explain it now!" Regina sighed and glared at me.


    " Luke asked me to introduce Stella with our friends. We came here because Stella wanted to use the washroom. So if both of us stayed here talking with you, Luke or other may come here to look for us. That''s why Stella left. Now tell me why are you here? You don''t usually go to clubs."


    As I explained the whole thing to her, Regina looked less ferocious. Finally she sighed letting out a deep breath.


    " One of my client invited me to his birthday party. We were at the lounge area also. "


    Her voice sounded less cranky. She continued her speech


    " Anyway I''m glad that we came across with each other. I have been trying to meet up with you. By the way, was that really Stella? I couldn''t even recognise her at first, she''s looking stunning."


    " I know right? In fact I couldn''t even believe that it was her when I saw her at first." I replied chuckling " Well then see you later."


    " Why are you leaving so fast. Stella is there so I don''t think Luke''s gonna come here looking for you. And you should give her some space so that she can be acquainted with other guys." As I heard this I became little irritated.


    " What do you mean by that?" I spat out with a annoying tone.


    " You and Stella aren''t real couples. So she can date anyone she wants just like you''re doing. She may not have a boyfriend now but sooner or later she''ll get one. If you keep sticking up with her, she might end up staying single even after you guys get divorced."


    I can''t tell if I''m angry or frustrated or both. I know what Regina told me is true but my heart is aching. I''m feeling this unfamiliar emotion mixed with sadness and anger. Quite hard to explain why.


    " I''ll go back for now. See ya." I walked out from there without arguing any further. This feeling I''m having right now is new to me.


    Why am I so annoyed? Why am I so upset? I know she''s just pretending to be my wife. In future she''ll have her own family with some other guy. Then why am I so angry?


    The thought of her being with some other guy is making me restless. I just want her to be with me.


    But why? She''s not my girlfriend. She doesn''t love me. She''s not Regina.Then why?


    I entered the lounge where everyone was there. They were chatting and laughing on their own.


    " You just set me up with anyone! I can''t stay single any longer." I heard Logan begging.


    " How about hooker?" Stella replies with a evil grin on her face.


    " Don''t sink me that low!" Everyone laughed, Luke clapped his hand and Mike whistled with a ear pitching sound. It looked so lively.


    I took the sit beside Stella. " How did it go?" She asked moving her face at me.


    " Good."


    " Hey you okay? You kinda look down. Did something happened?" I was not sure if I should answer her question. I felt that she may be bothered by it.


    " Nah it''s fine." I calmly replied avoiding eye contact with her.


    Suddenly she grabbed my arm which made me flinch, making me look directly at her.


    " You don''t look fine to me. How about we go for a dance ?" She had this bright smile on face beaming with bliss. I had no strength to turn down her.


    " I''m not a good dancer."


    " So am I." She giggled and we walked out from the room. Luke and the boys were busy taking with themselves. That''s why they didn''t noticed us leaving the lounge area.


    The dance floor was crowded with people. They were bouncing and dancing to the beat. DJ was cheering them up by shouting on the speaker. Stella was already dancing on her own, moving her whole body, shaking it in an attractive motion.


    Is she a pro? Damn! it looked like she''s going to set fire in here.


    " How am I supposed to follow you up ? I am not good at it." I spoke loudly as the music was preventing us from hearing anything.


    " Just follow my lead. Copy my steps or just go wild! There''s nothing to be afraid of. No one is watching us."


    I was pumped up by her. I slowly started to copy her moves and follow her up. Turning my head from side to side as I looked around the club area.


    Without being bothered about being rigid I let out my arms flow as they move. I lifted my arm up higher while the other is low. My eyes either looked down at the ground or glance up to the ceiling or grazed at her.


    Stella was dancing like a mad man. Squatting and jumping, shaking her h?ps on the beats of the music. She took out her phone and snapped few pics of me then handed it to me.


    It was dark yet I took few snaps of her with the help of the flashlight.


    I was enjoying every second of this. The loud music was making me more energetic. We laughed and giggled, watching our stupid, silly moves. Most importantly we were tried yet we kept on dancing. I had no idea how I was relieved from the frustration. It was completely out of my mind as if I never got angry. In fact I almost forgot what I heard that time. Right now this is what I want.


    I want to be with this person standing here with me.


    I drove us back to our home. I had only few drinks and thanks to Stella I was able to turn down the drink off challenge. But the hangover still hit me hard like a brick.


    The rays of the sun sparked on my face almost burning me. I forgot to draw the curtains. My head was hurting badly with the hangover.


    Yes, you heard me. I really do hate him since it''s all his fault. It was him who invited me and I know damn well that he is going to torment me until I take my last breath.


    My mood is really fu*ked up right now. I just wanna sleep but with this bloody pain I''m in great agony.


    Without delaying any further I went to the eat breakfast after freshening up. I saw Stella beside the table putting down the cutlery on the table.


    " Good morning." She greeted me with a smile. I was stunned to see that how she''s fine after drinking so much last night.


    " First tell me how?"


    " What?"


    " How can you still be okay after drinking last night? Why didn''t you got any hangover?" I blurted out loudly and a little amount of pain strikes into my head " Oow!"


    Damn it! I shouldn''t talk loudly.


    " Here drink this you''ll feel good. It will help you to recover from hangover." She pushes a glass at my direction. The content of the glass looked really unappetising and smelled nasty.


    There''s no way I''m drinking this stuff! My nose wrinkled and nostrils flared with the foul smell.


    ~to be continued

 Chapter 22 - Painful Past

    The worst thing about hangovers are the after pain. Some people ends up puking, some of them just lay on their bed with the head pain. I am in no condition to turn down this offer. So without delaying any further I chugged the whole thing. The juice was so thick that I was this close to throwing up the whole thing. I hold my breath for preventing my nose from the foul smell.


    I can not explain in words how disgusting it tasted. This is the first and the last for sure.


    " Did you also drink this thing?" I asked Stella pointing at the empty glass.


    " Yeah, it''s really a good cure for hangover trust me. Works one hundred percent. Just let it digest in your stomach."


    We continued to eat our breakfast. Honestly after few minutes my headache started to fade away. Looks like this thing works after all. But my taste buds are dead.


    I remember the last night conversation where Stella was upset while talking about her club experience.


    " Hey, if you don''t mind, would you tell me about it. You looked kinda glum when you talked about your night out last night."


    Stella looked at me with a half hearted smile. She was hesitant to share it with me. Her gaze had sorrow and distress filled in those eyes. I kinda felt guilty, asking about her personal life. I knew I had no right but we are friends. Friends share their problems with each other. So I know.


    " It happened when I entered in college. My friends invited me to go clubbing with them. I told my parents that I''m gonna stay at my friend''s house so that they will not ask me questions. My friends all went as couples except me. After we got inside the club a friend of my dad saw me there and informed my dad. Then I got a call from dad, he sounded really angry that time and told me to come home instant.


    When I reached home mom and dad were waiting for me. Before I could explain the whole thing dad slapping me-"


    " What!?" I exclaimed with shock.


    " Yes, after that he kept yelling at me insulting me about my character, saying that I pr?st?tut?d myself and all other terrible things that I don''t wanna remember anymore. I just listened the whole thing, keeping my head down. Who ever informed my dad, definitely misjudged the situation and gave the wrong information. My only fault was that I lied about staying at my friend''s place." She let out a sign. The food in her plate was still there and so was mine. The atmosphere because gloomy all of a sudden.


    " I didn''t know your dad was like this. He should have listened to you before taking an action." I spat out with aggression. Anger built up inside my head thinking about Stella''s dad. It''s just so wrong.


    How can you say those things to your own daughter?


    " That was the worst day of my life. After that day I never went to club or any other place. Wherever I went somewhere I took my brother with me. But mostly I stayed at home avoiding contact with people. I just turn them down or give an excuse to bail out."


    I never thought that she locked herself from people. I thought that she was a social bu??erfly easy to deal with. Easy to spend time with. Who would have guess that she went through this type of situations.


    " I knew something was fishy when you talked about it even though you acted so cool there."


    " I''m actually surprised that you noticed it. I didn''t wanted to let them know that I felt sad talking about it. But thanks to my drinking skills I saved you. Never thought it would be useful someday." She chuckled softly eating her food.


    " How come you''re so good with drinking and dancing ?"


    " Actually I started drinking when I was like 16. I was friends with some seniors. They used to invite me to their homes and we used to party at their places. I told my parents that I had school projects and all. I mostly enjoyed my school life except for my last year it was not that good though."


    This explains why she chugged down all those shots like a baby drinking milk.


    " So you were quite rebel from the beginning."


    " You could say that. But when my dad insulted me that day I felt so bad that I stopped talking with my friends for some time."


    I can understand why she became depressed. When emotional people gets hurt they don''t like revealing it in front of others. They think that it''s a bother. Even if it''s your close person they still don''t feel like confessing their problems with them.


    I tried to get up after finished the breakfast but suddenly my head was stricken with pain.


    " Oow!"


    " You okay?"


    " Yeah I''m fine just a little headache."


    " Why don''t you take the day off? It''s better to stay at home." The idea was not bad but only issue is that I don''t want to stay at home by myself. Calling Regina would be useless since she''s not available all the time.


    " Will you stay here with me?" I asked hesitantly.


    " Yeah actually I have the day off so don''t worry."


    " That''s great then. What should we do today?"


    " Let''s watch a movie."


    " Cool."


    I had made a movie theatre here since I don''t like going to watch movies in a crowd. So having my own movie theatre was the best option for me. I had a good collocation of movies stacked up in here. Stella looked around and choose the best one.


    She picked ''The Hangover'' and the irony of this situation is just perfect. We watched all the three parts. This is one of my favourite movies. We laughed so much while watching this. Lucy brought the popcorn and some cold drinks. Time flew by, and it was about noon. I looked at my side and surprisingly Stella was asleep in her sit. I wanted to wake her up but she looked so peaceful like a kid. I stared at her pale face. Her long eyelashes rested upon her cheeks. Short bangs were hanging, covering the forehead area. She didn''t looked uncomfortable for a bit while sleeping on the sit.


    I can''t just let her sleep here so I carried her to her room. She was so light weighted. It was really easy for me to carry her bridal style in my arms. I laid her body on the bed. I don''t usually come to her room so I looked around her room. It had few more new decorations this time. The walls have new posters. Probably some new anime character. Well I am in no position to judge her likings. But seriously I don''t understand her obsession with this imaginary characters at all. This is what happens to those who locks themselves inside their rooms and watches cartoon shows to spend their lonely time.


    Just great!


    I walked downstairs to the dining table. Lucy was there placing the food on the table. She noticed me walking at the table.


    " Where is miss?" Lucy asked looking at my direction searching for Stella.


    " She fell asleep while watching movie so I kept her to her room." I replied and walked away from the dining table to hall room.


    " Aren''t you going to eat sir?"I stopped and moved my head back at her.


    " No I''ll go do some work. Call me when Stella wakes up we will eat together." After giving her the instructions I went to do my work.


    I wasn''t that hungry but I wanted to eat the lunch with Stella. I knew that she''ll wake up soon since she didn''t ate anything else except popcorn.


    I logged in to check the project files that John sent me. I had informed him about my day off so he will be handling the work. I''m so glad to have a secretary like John. He is a life saver.


    ~to be continued

 Chapter 23 - Just Relax

    I was busy checking out my project files. I heard footsteps of someone approaching me. I looked up to see if it''s Stella or it''s Lucy.


    Turns out it''s was Stella. She stood in front of me while yawning.


    " Did you put me in bed?" She asked in a sleepy voice while rubbing eyes.


    " Yup. You fell asleep on your sit so I carried you back to your room."


    " Oh." She let out a sigh


    "You wanna eat?" Shutting down my ??ptop I got up from the couch.


    " Yeah."


    We went to the dining table. Lucy placed the food in front of us. I grabbed the fork and started to dig it up.


    " Umm.... was I heavy to carry?" Stella asked nervously with a chuckle.


    " Nah. In fact when I carried you to your room I felt like carrying a baby."


    " Actually even though I eat a lot I don''t gain any weight."


    " Why are saying it like that as if it''s a bad thing. You''re blessed with it. Most people crave this traits other than anything. Girls just wanna stay slim and young." I replied sarcastically to her statement.


    Stella laughed hearing it and just like that our


    food was finished. We went back to our rooms.


    Everything was going great except for my relationship with Regina. It''s been more than few days since I had met Regina on the night club. That day I behaved rudely which was bad. I haven''t even apologised to her. I did tried to meet-up with her. But every time when I''m free, Regina has some work and when Regina is free, I am stuck with work or other stuffs. This was happening for past few days and now Regina stopped replying to my texts.


    I knew that thinking about all this is useless. On the other hand it will also reflect on my work. So without stressing about it I started to check the presentation which John mention before. We will be signing a new deal with a new company so before that I needed to get all the information. My phone rang and it was from Regina.


    Speck of the devil.


    "Hi." I heard Regina''s voice from the other side.


    " Why did you stopped replying my texts? You are well aware of my work. You know how hard it is for me to get some free time." I told her calmly.


    " I just.... I don''t- I don''t know. Maybe I was mad at you that time. It''s been so long since I had seen your face. I am also trying to get some time for us to spend together. Honestly I feel so distant. So close,yet so far." Her words were right. They pinched inside my like needles.


    " Are you free tomorrow?" I asked while rubbing my forehead with my index finger and thumb.


    " Yes."


    " Fine then. Come to my home tomorrow."


    " What about Stella?"


    " I''ll tell her when I go home. You don''t have to worry about any thing. Besides Stella stays in her room mostly."


    " Okay then, bye."


    "Bye." I hanged up the phone and sighed. I had no other option left. If we go to some restaurant or hotel it will be risky. Reporters are every where and if they can capture a single pic, it will become a s?x scandal. When I as single I didn''t bothered about this but now I''m married. So not only my family, but also Stella''s family will be effected by this. It''s not that easy to blew off the fire of social media. So I gotta avoid all this possibilities no matter how.


    After finishing my work I drove back home on the usual time. Lucy opened the door and I walked inside to the dining room. Stella was there placing the food. Even though Stella cooks the dinner Lucy stays here until I come back home. She also helps Stella when she is cooking.


    " Welcome back. How was your day?" Stella greeted me.


    " Fine. I''ll go freshen up first."


    " Sure. I''ll serve the dinner."


    I went to my room and took off my clothes. Getting inside the bathroom I opened the shower. The chilled water washed away all my stress. It feels refreshing after taking a cold bath. Getting out from the bathroom I wiped myself with the towel. I wore a shorts with a T-shirt and went downstairs.


    I moved the chair and sat on it. The food was already served so I began to eat it with my fork.


    " I have some thing to tell you, I have to go out tomorrow."


    " Why? Don''t you have work tomorrow?" I put down my fork to listen her.


    " No. I have a day off and I have some work to do."


    "Fine. When will you be back ?"


    " I''ll come back on the lunch time."


    " Okay. I too have something to tell you. Regina is coming tomorrow."


    " Ok. Then let''s all eat lunch together."


    " Sure."


    Next day we ate our breakfast like usual. After that Stella went out. She had booked a cab but I told her to take the car. Finally after forcing her she agreed on it.


    Regina came to my home after some times. I went to welcome her inside the house. I had informed Lucy to take the day off. Since Regina and me will be here.


    " Hey" Regina greeted me as I opened the door.


    " Come in." We walked inside and went straight to my room.


    " Where''s Stella? I didn''t saw her downstairs."


    " She went out for some work. She''ll be back for lunch."


    " She''s gonna cook lunch for us?"


    " Most probably."


    " That''s great then. So we are alone here all by ourselves right?" She asked in a seductive voice.


    " Yes." Regina hold my hand and started to play with my fingers. We sat beside the edge of the bed. It was so quite.


    " Can''t believe we are seeing each other after so long. Before this we used to meet-up once in a week. You have changed a lot." Regina was nagging while frowning at me. I had no intention of arguing with her.


    " Babe, it''s not like that." I moved my face towards her,giving a puppy eyes look.


    " Liar."


    Moving her body up, she put all her body weight on me, pushing me down on the bed. She was teasing me by lightly squeezing my shoulder, with a ?ustful look in those eyes.


    Her blonde hair was hanging on my face as she looked down staring at me.


    I don''t know why but I was not feeling good about this situation. Without my knowledge I felt like I wanna avoid getting psychical with her. She was trying to seduce me which I usually liked but today I felt kinda suffocating. She pressed her lips on mine, kissing me with all her strength. As she got more comfortable, she used a little tongue, until we were full-on French kissing. I felt like she was jamming her tongue in my mouth. I followed her lead and did the same.


    " What''s wrong with you? Don''t you wanna do it?" With great annoyance, Regina removed her face and lifted it up. It was about the moment when she will throw her tantrum.


    " Ah that''s not it." I replied her getting up on the bed and trying to calm her down.


    " Then why aren''t you taking the lead? It looks like I''m forcing it on you." Regina yelled at me with an annoying expression.


    " Regina relax. You''re overthinking." To be honest she is actually right but I don''t wanna make her feel this way. I took off my shirt and trailed my hand all over her body. As I was moving our lips together in a motion I unzipped her dress and pulled it upward, throwing it on the floor. Our hands were making their way all over the body exploring it.


    Suddenly the door slammed open by someone.


    " Hey guys come downs..t.."


    Question :- who do you think opened the door?


    A) Stella


    B) Luke


    C) Stella''s bro Neil

 Chapter 24 - Guess Who

    I was shocked. My brain stopped working for a minute as if it was static. The moment I came to my senses I began to cover my self up with the bed sheets although I was still in my und?rw??r. My eyes moved at Regina. She already had pulled up the sheets above her ?h?st, covering it with her hand since she was practically n?k?d at the time.


    Anyone would have acted the same way, if they were invaded by someone during any s?xu?? activity and in my case that person was none other than my brother-in-law, Neil.


    Neil stood still in front of the door with a blank expression. It did not seemed like a shocked or fierce expression. Just blank stare with dumbfounded look.


    " Uh.. Umm- my sis called you guys downstairs for lunch." As soon his sentence was finished, he closed the door and left. Regina shifted her body at my side, still holding the bed sheet with her hand.


    " Who was that?" She asked which was more like an angry whisper.


    " Stella''s brother-" My sentence was cut off


    " Does he knows about the whole thing? He didn''t looked surprised."


    " I don''t know, maybe he knows. Anyway let''s go there and see."


    We put on our clothes quickly. The bu??ons of my shirt were still half way done. Both of us walked down the staircase in a hurry. As we enter the dining room I could hear Neil''s and Stella''s voice. They were arguing with each other.


    " You should have knocked!" I heard Stella yelling at her brother.


    " The door was open-"


    " You were supposed to knock first before entering someone''s room! God damn it!" She was right but we kept the door unlocked so we were also at fault.


    " It''s fine Stella. Don''t shout at your brother." I jumped into their conversation to calm her down.


    " Thanks man. And I didn''t saw anything." He gave me a wink, pressing his lips inside.


    " Yeah. It''s already." I gave off a laugh to end this matter. My eyes went around the table and I saw Sushi boxes.


    " What''s all this?"


    " Actually I got my first salary so wanted to spend it on you. But I couldn''t figure out what to buy, that''s why I decided to give you a sushi treat." With a large smile Stella replied.


    " Aww! You should have used it for yourself." Regina was also surprised and overwhelmed.


    " Nah! I wanted to do something since all this happened thanks to Theo. If he never encouraged me to get a job I wouldn''t have done all this."


    " Come on. I just only told you to do what you like, that''s it." I was happy that I could help her with something. She deserves a lot, she has so much potential and I believe that in future she can achieve something great. That''s why I wanted to cheer her up no matter how small is the matter.


    Ironically I feel like a proud father.


    As we started to eat, we talked about lot of things. Stella''s brother was not that talkative. He was silent most of the time. Where else Stella and Regina heated off their conversation as if there was no tomorrow. I occasionally replied or gave my opinions.


    We finished our lunch and all of us decided to watch a movie. The movie ended and I noticed Stella and her brother fell asleep on their seats.


    Like sister like brother.


    Regina got up from her seat. " I should go now, it''s almost evening."


    " You sure you wanna go? You could stay here if you want." I told her for the last time.


    " No, maybe some other day." Her voice sounded dull.


    " Are you upset about what happened today?"


    " It''s nothing. I gotta go now. Bye." She replied me coldly, avoiding the question. In fact she didn''t ever bothered to look at my face while saying that. I knew, she was not expecting it when she came today. But somehow I was not feeling guilty. I also wanted to avoid being close to her. My heart keeps on saying this. Even though we didn''t had any arguments or any fights, I felt like keep myself away from her.


    Strange, right?


    I came back inside and began to work with my ??ptop. After few time Stella and her brother Neil walked in.


    " You two sure like to sleep while watching movies." I mocked them, raising my eyebrows upward.


    " Those seats are super comfy okay? I don''t know I just feel like closing my eyes when ever I''m sitting there." Stella replied throwing her arms on the air.


    " Yeah sis they were really good." Neil added.


    " I''ll go make dinner, you guys can chat up."Stella left us and went towards the kitchen.


    It was me and Neil in the room. I never really talked with him or interacted with him that much. The atmosphere was kinda awkward. I knew it would be rude if I stay quite for long. He may think I''m ignoring him.


    " I''m going out for a smoke." Neil said


    " Wait, I''ll come too." We went to the back of the house where the pool side was. Neil took out a cigarette and put it inside his mouth. He reached out his hand, holding the box of cigarettes to me. I grabbed one and took the lighter from him.


    " So your sister told you about the situation." I kick started our conversation.


    " Yeah I knew it before you guys got married." His reply sounded casual.


    " Do you think your sister took the wrong decision?" I asked him with a serious face.


    " I can''t tell. I mean if she''s happy then it''s cool, she agreed to this." My gaze went to Neil and I noticed his features. He had a sturdy figure, tall and fit. His complexion was bit tan compared to Stella, blonde hair and a quite handsome face. Neil takes after his mother where else Stella takes after her dad.


    Neil continued while taking puffs from his cigarette " You know Theo my sister is a really great person. She literally raised me, she was my friend. My parents treated us differently but my sister never hated me or got jealous. When my parents set up her marriage with you, I had asked some people to get information on your background. I knew you were in a relationship with that girl named Regina. I would have pursued my parents to break off the engagement but sis told me everything. Even though I backed off, I wasn''t still satisfied with the whole arrangement but when I saw her today she looked so happy. "


    " I know your sister is a really nice person and I promise you I''ll never hurt her. I''ll support her in everything." I confronted him and tapped on his shoulder.


    " Thanks man."


    " By the way how does your dad treat your sister?"


    " Oh him? That piece of shit. I never liked him from the beginning. He always treated her badly. Anyway I don''t have to worry about it now since my sister is in your hand. Please take good care of her. She''s the most lovable person you''ll ever see. Just don''t hurt her."


    " Yeah I won''t." I replied with confidence.


    " Or else I''ll break your bones." Neil smirked and gave me a witty evil grin.


    After the dinner we went to sleep. The sun was up. I got ready and went downstairs for eating breakfast. Stella was placing the food on the table but Neil wasn''t there.


    " Where''s Neil? Is he still sleeping?"


    " He left early morning. He has some meeting to attend." Even though he''s only twenty one, he still managed to balance both his college and company. He may looked like a less serious guy but he is extremely talented.


    I sat down on my chair, a little dissatisfied. I couldn''t even see him off. I hope he will visit us again. It was nice talking with him regardless off the unwanted encounter. I should have saved his number.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 25 - Unknown Thoughts

    Yesterday my brother-in-law came to visit us and even though there was some awkward situations which were unpleasant, everything went well. Neil left without eating breakfast. It was only me and Stella sitting on the table. I dig into my food while reading the newspaper. In the mean time Stella had already finished her food. She got up from her chair and started to walk away from dining room. I thought she''s gonna bring something from kitchen but she walked into the hallway direction.


    " Where are you going?" I asked, placing the newspaper on the table.


    " To my room. I''ll be back." She walked around the stairs with her slim legs. I waited for her arrival while eating my breakfast. After a few minutes she came back holding a box in her hand. It wasn''t a big box still I couldn''t decide what was inside it.


    " What''s this?" Raising my eyebrows upward I asked her.


    " It''s a gift for you. Here open it." She handed me the box and I opened it up. It was a pen with a very elegant looking appearance. The jet black colour had a glossy finish with a gold lining. It was indeed good and quite expensive.


    " This is so beautiful, I really loved it. But why did spend your money buying me a gift? It must have costed you a lot." I sincerely told her.


    " Remember you bought me those dresses on our trip? I also wanted to buy you something with my money and with my salary I wouldn''t be able to get something expensive that you''ll like. So I thought I should gift you a pen since you''ll need it often." I noticed how much effort she had put into it. I was happy in the first place that she gave me something but knowing how much thoughts she had put into it made me more overwhelmed.


    " I would be happy with anything given by you. It doesn''t have to be expensive."


    " True. But I have never seen Mr. Theo using something that is not branded or made by designer." She mocked me with her sarcasm. I liked how she emphasised my name to taunt at me.


    " Well that''s also true. Anyway what did your brother asked from you?"


    " He literally robbed me since it''s my first pay. I bought him a pair of Nike sneaker and they were super expensive." Stella sighed and greeted her teeth. Seems like her brother got a good haul yesterday.


    " Aww! Don''t be sad. He was just so excited and happy that his big sister is buying him something with her first earning money." I tried to cheer her up.


    " I''m not really mad at him. When he was a kid, he used to ask me to buy him stuffs. That time I used the money given by my parents since I don''t really spend it that much. But now that I''m earning I was able to buy something with my own money. My parents still don''t know about me working. Or else I would have got something for them. Since it''s only you and my brother who supported me, you guys deserves this."


    " I am honoured." I bowed down my head, keeping my left hand on my ?h?st. My breakfast was finished by the time. But we were still talking.


    " Umm and also I''m sorry for what my brother did yesterday, I mean he''s kinda dumb so please forgive him on my behalf." Her voice sounded bit hesitant as she apologised on behalf of her little brother.


    " It''s fine, really. I didn''t mind at all but apparently I do have some problems recently." It was true that lately I have been trying to avoid Regina. Yesterday was on another level. I never rejected anyone or turned down having s?x with them as far I can remember. But I felt really annoyed and irritated that time. Maybe I should ask Stella. She''s a girl and she also knows Regina. So I can get a solution from her.


    " What type of problems? You can tell me if you want." She eagerly replied back.


    " Actually thing is, Regina is really upset with me I mean she''s acting weird. I have no idea how to fix that." I sighed and face palmed myself. I do wanted to ask her about my recent behaviour but somehow the words didn''t came out from my mouth.


    " You can take her to a fancy dinner, give her a flower bouquet, go on a long drive that will help you out for sure." Her suggestion sounds plain and simple.


    " You think so?"


    " Yeah, I mean I would be very pleased if someone did them to me."


    " Jesus! You''re so easy to please." I laughed off hearing her statement.


    " Happiness is every where, you just have to find it." Her lips tuned into a bright smile as she looked at me.


    " Fine then. I''ll try them out."


    I like how simple and modest she is. She can find happiness in small things. That''s the best thing about her. I left for my office although it was late. When I entered my office John rushed inside holding the project files.


    Alas! My few moments of happiness is over now. I began to do my work and finished it by the time. I thought about calling Regina to meet up with her. But I really didn''t felt like seeing her. I had no idea why I''m acting this way.


    I can''t even ask Luke since he doesn''t knows about the whole thing. If I let it go like this things will be more complicated between me and Regina. Our relationship is almost two year old and we never really faced this type of situation. Since we have so much in common we would agree on one thing. In fact we never had a fight in all this years.We can easily understand each other.


    But is this all enough to make me happy?


    I was not serious about marriage but now I''m not even maintaining our relationship properly. This is a big issue. I should meet up with her and talk this through.


    But sadly I didn''t met her up that day. Luke called me later and told me his dad was admitted to hospital. I went there after receiving the information. His dad had a minor heart problem and since he was admitted there in the right time everything went well.


    Just like that one week had past and I still didn''t encounter with Regina. In fact I didn''t even called her or texted her in that time. At this moment I felt like a bad person who''s playing with someone''s feelings. I couldn''t endure the guilt any longer and I finally decided to meet up with her.


    I had already booked us a table in her favourite restaurant. I told her that I would pick her up but she denied. Instead she will come here by herself. I was there on the time and sat by myself looking at the window.


    As I was taking sip of the wine from my glass Regina walked in and sat opposite me.


    " Hey." I gently greeted her.


    " What did you wanna talk?" She replied me with annoyance. I gave her the bouquet of red roses.


    " Here this is for you."


    " Is this your way of asking for apology?" This time her voice sounded angry.


    " No I thought you''d like it." I was calm and tensed also. It was like walking on a field with lots of traps in it. You never know when you''ll get caught by one.


    " Huh! Like you ever cared about my likes and dislikes before."


    " What do you mean by that?"


    " What I mean is crystal clear. You don''t want to continue this relationship at all." She spat out with rage.


    " I never said this even for a once. How could you say it bluntly?" I felt insulted as she put the blame directly on me. Yes she was angry with me but that was not the reason to make this judgement without any specific cause.


    " Of course I can! Your behaviour tells everything."


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 26 - The Breakup

    As we continued our conversation it turned into a really nasty argument. I tried to stay calm but my ego and self esteem began to shake. Not only she was putting all the blames on me but also she was looking down upon me. It was too much for my pride.


    " Tell me when did I ever disappointed you? You''re making a really big deal out of it Regina. I really wanted to meet you last week but Luke''s dad was sent to hospital. I had to go there often to check on them before he was discharged from hospital." I tried to explain it one last time but my words didn''t went past her ears probably.


    " Don''t give me your stupid excuses. I''m done with this, I think now I know why you can''t stay in a relationship for long. You are the reason why everyone leaves you. All you care about is for yourself! You and your damn ego!"


    " That''s not true-" Regina stopped me from completing my speech.


    " Do you remember when''s my birthday ?" Her eyes were fixed on me. They looked at me with sorrow and sympathy. Sadly I can''t remember the date. I''m not a person to lie about stuffs so decided to give her the right answer.


    " I- I can''t remember at the moment. But I have celebrated your birthday last two years."


    " Yeah you did. Do you know what flower I like? Of course you don''t that''s why you brought red roses. I always liked white lily and even though we are seeing each other for two years you still don''t know anything about me."


    I cannot look down the fact that she''s right. All this time we never really got connected with each other. We we''re just together in the name of so called ''relationship''.


    " Regina I''m sorr-"


    " Theo please! I don''t think we ever loved each other. Just because we have common interests and we kinda a have same point of view in life, it''s not enough to make a relationship.


    Before this I only thought about settling my business and life so I didn''t gave much thoughts about this relationship but now I can''t continue this. If we don''t go on separate ways I will be stuck with you. I think we should break up now. It''s good for both of us." Regina was calm and sad at the same time. I didn''t had any idea what to say or do. I came here to apologise to her, to fix our relationship but now that she''s asking me to leave her. It''s just too much to shallow at once. After all I am a human. I may not show many emotions but in my heart I do feel them. I like to keep them to myself only rather than showing it to people.


    " I never thought you were not happy with me. But I guess it''s nothing new, I did have some hope with you since we lasted so long. But at the end of the day I failed, again. I can understand why, so I won''t ask you much. This is where we say goodbye." I let out a deep sigh with a heavy heart.


    " Theo you''re a good guy, one day you''ll find some one to love and who will also love you back." Its funny how she''s trying to cheer me up after breaking my heart. The irony of this situation is quiet pitiful.


    " You think so? If you ask me I think I''m better off myself." I replied sarcastically.


    " No. Don''t be negative. You should rather stop jumping into relationship and find the one who makes your heart skip a beat, who is always in your thoughts, who cheers you up and makes your problems go away." Some one who makes my heart beat faster? Who could that be. I guess girls do think mostly about romance and dreamy things and all. I don''t have time for this. Right now I just feel like being alone.


    Regina left without finishing the dinner. I didn''t tried to stop her. She wants to cut ties with me. Fine then! Like it never happened to me before. As long I have my work I will be fine. I don''t need someone in my life. I was little hurt since I never excepted her to break up with me. But now it''s done and I''m sure I really don''t have any future with romance and all.


    I drove back to the empty roads. Since Regina left I couldn''t eat dinner either. I opened the window of my side and lit up a cigarette. I was frustrated and annoyed at the same time. I wanted to go to a bar and have some drinks but I decided to return home. While I was taking puff from the bud of the cigarette I drove the car and soon reached my home.


    " Welcome come sir. Miss said you''ll be staying outside today." Lucy asked me looking blankly at me.


    " Yeah... Actually something came up so I had to return home." I tried to give her a fake excuse.


    " Oh, then I''ll be going back home since it''s not that late."


    " Sure you can go. I''ll tell the driver to drop you off." I called the driver and ordered him to sent Lucy home safely. It wasn''t that late since Regina went home and our date ended midway.


    I noticed that Stella was not in the hallway or kitchen or dining table. If she was here at downstairs she would have greeted me. I did told her that I won''t be coming home today. Maybe that''s why She already had her dinner and probably went to sleep. Well I won''t blame her since she gets tried after coming back from work.


    I walked straight to my room. Stella might be in her room. I thought about letting her know that I''m came back and I have sent Lucy home also. But my mood was off. I just wanted to stay alone for a moment. I twisted the doorknob and went inside.


    To my surprise someone was there. As I entered the room I saw a slim figure which was warped in towel. The person began to scream loudly after seeing my face. I was so surprised and shaken off by the loud pitchy screen I turned my head facing the door. I couldn''t even see the person''s face or who it was.


    " Theo?" I heard Stella''s voice calling out my name. I turned my head to her side and the person was none other that Stella. But the question was why she is here, in my room wearing a towel around her body?


    " What are you doing here?" I asked her in a awkward voice. My gaze went upon her and I studied her features. Her long black hair was wet, water was dripping off from her body. Thankfully the towel was big enough to cover her from ?h?st to knee.


    " I''m really sorry for coming into your room without your permission."


    " You don''t need my permission to get inside my room. I mean to say why are you here?"


    " Actually when I came back home I went to take shower but there was a giant ???kroach inside my bathroom. I tried to draw it out although I was so scared to even get closer to it. It even started to fly and I panicked. I locked the bathroom door and came to your room with the towel. I thought you aren''t coming home so I used your bathroom to take a shower." She said all those thing so fast that it was almost like a rap. Only the music was missing.


    " Fine, fine, take a deep breath okay. Go to your room and get dressed or else you''ll catch cold like this."


    At that moment I forgot that I was upset.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 27 - Keeping Company

    I was startled by the sudden intrusion of Stella. My mind was filled with so many things and emotions. I went to her room and waited for her to call me inside. After few minutes she opened the door wearing a baggy t-shirt and pajamas. She walked me through her room and stopped at the bathroom entrance.


    " There''s the thing! Please get it out from my bathroom." She was literally begging me and I can feel how desperate she was.


    Girls and their hate for ???kroaches, a never ending story.


    I went inside and locked the bathroom door since I don''t want it to flew away from here and enter her room. That would be even more frightening.


    As my eyes went to the ???kroach I grabbed the spray bottle and aimed at it. Without any damage I was able to kill that thing. My job was not done yet.


    The dead ???kroach laid on the floor and I had to move it. Well I''m not gonna hold it with my hands so I opened the door, poking my head " Do you have something to pick it up?" I asked Stella.


    " It''s dead?" She asked me with a tensed face.


    " Yup." She quickly looked around her room and found some chopsticks laying on her table. She grabbed them and stretched out her hand " Here, will this work?"


    I grabbed those pair of chopsticks with a rather confusing look " Uh let''s see"


    Although I''m not a pro using chopsticks I went there and picked it up like I would pick a piece of roasted pork. I tried to balance it and carefully carried it to the toilet. Finally I flushed it down and threw those chopsticks on the dustbin.


    Woah! That was a tiring job.


    When I got out from the door, Stella looked at me as if I was her knight in shining armour.


    " Thank you, Thank you, Thank you sooooooo much!" Her face looked so happy and relieved that time.


    " It''s fine. I''ll be going then." I came back to my room. Sitting on the edge of my bed, I started to unbuttoning the suit. I went to the bathroom and stood in front of the shower. As the cold water hit my n?k?d body my cells became calm.


    I looked around my bathroom and an abrupt thought flashed on my head. Few minutes ago, Stella was here, taking a bath. I was seeing a blurry vision of Stella''s n?k?d body, pale and beautiful, socked with water. It was hazy but still good enough to admire her beauty.


    I shook my head and came to recognise that it was all my foul imagination. I got out from there quickly compared to other days. I wiped my wet body and put on my clothes


    After few minutes there was a knock on my door. " Come in." I said while I was blow drying my hair. The door flew open and Stella came inside


    "Did I disturbed you ?"


    " No I just got out from shower" She came and sat beside me on the edge of bed. There was still a gap between us.


    " So, what happened? I thought you were gonna stay outside." What she meant that I was supposed to be with Regina at this moment. I looked at her eyes, they seemed worried.


    " Actually Regina had to go back to her office, something came along." I lied to her. I didn''t wanted to tell her what happened after all she gave me those advices.


    I did followed them but you can''t fix a broken mirror. If it''s broken it''s gone forever. I was upset but I don''t want her to feel sorry for me. I changed my expression to look less gloomy.


    " Oh! that sucks, I''m going downstairs for dinner you wanna eat?" She asked me and probably she was hoping for a positive reply. I wasn''t feeling hungry but in the mean time I really don''t want to turn down her kind offer.


    " Okay let''s go."


    We went to the dining room and just like our usual days we were having dinner together, even after this hectic day. Stella went into the kitchen after placing the food on the table. It was for me only I didn''t saw her plate.


    " Where''s your?"


    " I asked Lucy to only cook for me since I thought you''ll be eating outside. You go ahead I''ll make something for me."


    " Now that''s unfair. You should eat first I''m not even that hungry." I persisted her to eat but she denied.


    " It won''t take long beside there''s lots of thing in the kitchen I can make something quickly. How about you wait for me?" This sounds more reasonable so I decided to go with it.


    " Fine I''ll wait."


    I should have remember that Lucy only prepared food for her. If I knew that before hand I would have turn down her offer. I only agreed to her because I don''t wanna make her upset. She was so thoughtful and naive that she gave her food to me. I can tell she was also hungry. Again I''m guilty of my deeds It''s like snatching a lollipop from a kid.


    Thankfully I didn''t had to wait long and repent on my sin. Stella came holding a plate. When she put down the plate, I noticed it was pasta in red sauce. How did she made it so fast? She was there for few minutes only!


    " Woah! It looks even better than mine." I complimented her with a chuckle.


    " Naah! Don''t be silly. It''s just pasta with tomato sauce nothing much. You can try if you want."


    " With p???sur?." I took a spoonful and put it inside my mouth. It was delicious that my lost appetite came back. Good thing that Stella cooked a little extra. We continued to eat our dinner.


    " You wanna play video games or watch something with me?"


    " Are you trying to comfort me since I got ditched on my date?" I raised my eyebrows and playfully smirked at her.


    " Kinda yes, kinda no, you can refuse really. No pressure, I''m just offering you." It wasn''t that late so I thought maybe I can play some video games, it won''t take much longer.


    We went to her room since I don''t have any video games. I had it in my college days but after that one got broke I never bought one. We sat down beside on the bed and the game started.


    The first round was hard for me since I''m playing after a long time. Stella won that round. On the second round it was a little easier to carry on and I won that match. On the third round both of us became super competitive. I was so focused on winning and so was Stella. As I was keeping my eyes on the screen my gaze went down to Stella. I looked at her face which was so motivated and determined on winning.


    Now how can I overlook that?


    I was indeed close to winning but at the end I let it go making it look like I lost my focus. On this account Stella won the match. She raised her hand up higher with glee.


    " Yay!" a big smile appeared on her face. I was glad I didn''t win, because if I did that, I wouldn''t be able to see this face. So technically I won even though I lost. Stella was laughing and she was so happy. The room was filled with her laughter.


    " Too bad! I didn''t knew you suck at game." She mocked and then started to laugh again. I was not feeling offended at all. I was simply enjoy this view.


    My heart felt so calm and relaxed seeing it. All my worries, all my problems seemed to be lost some where.


    It was late so both of us went to sleep. I came back to my room and laid on the bed looking up at the ceiling.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 28 - The Truth

    I tried to fall asleep but there was so much going on in my head. Mostly I did fall asleep as soon as I lay down on my bed after all the work. Today was exceptional. I close my eyelids and wait for the slumber to take over me. I toss around the bed, moving all around the bed.


    There''s some one coming at my direction, some one who seems to be familiar with me. I can recognise her body. Looking further into the oblivion, her giggling noise fills my ears. I try to follow that shadow which leads me to a place. That person was standing still, keeping her face opposite direction. Drops of water was falling on the n?k?d body.


    I was shamelessly staring at her without any sense of fear. She moved her head and I was shocked to see that it was Stella.


    I opened up my eyes and I realised that it was a dream. My breathing was heavy. Sweat was overflowing from my forehead even though the air con was still working. I got up to drink some water which made me aware of something. I noticed that my little guy has reacted to the ??wd dream.


    Last time when I got a boner was back in my high school days. That''s when the puberty hit me like a ocean wave. Back to those old days I used to get laid often. I stopped it around the second year of my college. It was hard to maintain both college and dad''s company. Even when I was with Regina I had to go through with make out sessions to make my little guy response.


    I instantly felt ashamed and embarrassed of my own reaction. Never thought I would have this types of crazy dreams about her. Although I did have two other before but at least they were still decent enough. I let out a sigh and went back to sleep.


    I came to downstairs after getting ready for work. I sat down on my chair and Stella came to serve the food. Seeing her face made me remember last night''s incident. My face instantly heated up with embarrassment.


    " Good morning." Placing the plate on the table she greeted me.


    " Good morning." I kept my head down, trying to avoid her gaze. I finished my breakfast and left without talking with her. Somehow I wanted to avoid her.


    "What is wrong with me?" I muttered to my self. First Regina, now Stella I''m just acting rude again and again. If this goes on I''ll end up hurting Stella also.


    Regina was gone from my life. I don''t have any remorse for her. I was bit angry though but now I really don''t care. It''s not like I cheated or anything. Girls are so complicated I could never understand them.


    I drowned myself into work even, over worked to tackle with my loneliness. It may sound Clich¨¦ but work is my only loyal friend. The more thoughts I put into it, the more results i get from it. It never disappoints me.


    " Hey is everything all right? You don''t look good." John was concerned about me that''s why he noticed my odd behaviour.


    Yes I''m not okay, I''m going through a lot and I don''t know what to do. I really wanted to tell him all those but why bother. Sharing my burdens of loneliness to someone isn''t gonna help me out.


    " Nah I''m fine." that''s all I could say.


    At this time I can only relay on one person and that is Stella. However I''m way to disturbed and not confident enough to explain this things. It scares me but mostly it makes me feel ashamed of myself.


    Maybe I don''t deserve life and attention anymore. Somehow this body, soul, mind are not at peace anyway. Late night depression and metal breakdowns¡ª yeah I have gone through that phrase. It''s all coming back again.


    Every time I need someone to listen to my worries, my problems, my pain I''m alone. I never had a person who is good enough to calm me down. These uneasy feeling of my are fu?k?n? with my brain.


    Work was not enough to put me out of my misery so I came to a bar. I sat on the counter and kept on drinking. I wanted to be at ease.


    " You wanna day something?" I asked the bartender holding the glass of alcohol.


    " Sir, do you have any love problems?" I was surprised by his question.


    " No why did you asked?" My jaw clenched as I replied to him.


    " I have been seeing you since you got here and you are drinking alone by yourself, looking kinda upset so I thought you were feeling down. Most people come here after they get dumped or they want to confess their love." I frowned after listening to him and technically it''s not half wrong. I did broke up with Regina but right now I''m that concerned about her. I looked back at the bartender who seems like a angel sent from heaven. He''s a total stranger so telling my problems won''t effect me anyway. So I took the initiative for discussing my problems.


    " Umm... well ... the thing is I do have some issues. There''s a girl, she''s a very good and genuine person. I have known her for almost three months. I really love talking with her she''s a great friend to me. But-"


    " But?" The bartender guy was eagerly waiting for me to continue.


    " I am having this weird dreams about her from past few days." I told him after hesitating for a bit.


    " What types of dreams?"


    " Kinda like s?xy dreams. I mean the one you see and then get boner type."


    " You mean wet dreams?"


    " Yeah. Sort of."


    " Well then do you think about her all the time? Or like most of the time?"


    I do think about her a lot. Like what she''s doing in her office or what she will cook for dinner.


    " Umm yeah."


    " Love! It''s love bro." The bartender gave me a ''Are-you-kidding-me'' type of look and rolled up his eyes.


    " You sure?"


    " One hundred and ninety nine percent sure! I have been dealing with so many guys like you. It''s definitely love that''s why you kept on dreaming about her." I was astonished hearing this and dazzled also.


    Me? And love? And with Stella?


    Come on, I mean seriously? Her? We are just good friends and we know each other for like three months. How can I fall in love with her?


    " Sir. Sir! Sir you okay?" I can hear the faint voice of the bartender calling out to me. I got up from my chair and without saying any word I left from there, placing the money on there counter.


    I don''t usually drive after drinking but my head was filled with so many things. Somehow I managed to drive back home. I was not in a good condition still I was able to reach home safely. I wasn''t hungry or felt like eating anything. I directly went into my room and locked it. After few minutes I heard a knock on my door.


    " Theo you''re back, come downstairs for dinner." Stella asked me from the other side of the door.


    " I''m not hungry. You go eat." I''m really sorry Stella but honestly I don''t want to hurt you. I want to gather up my thoughts. It''s better than taking a rough decision which will make me regret in future. First I want to know if I really love Stella or not.


    Maybe I''m feeling comfortable with her because she is so naive and friendly with me. I don''t want to make things awkward between us I want to stay like this.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 29 - Messy Burger

    My mind is in chaos, I can''t figure out the way to get out from here. It''s like I''m trapped in a whirlwind, moving round and round of a same thing. As simple and easy it may look like in reality it''s hard to except the fact.


    What is love?


    A feeling that makes you happy when you''re with your loved one.


    A feeling of joy that makes you see everything positively.


    A feeling of power that gives you strength to overcome any situation.


    That''s what all I thought or knew about . But to experience it for the first time may become a great challenge to me.


    It''s useless to deny the fact that I love Stella. At this point no matter how hard I try to ignore these thoughts I end up getting deeper into this mess. I can finally understand what love feels like. After being in all those past relationships I never felt it before which is why they never lasted. I am happy being like this although the problem is I''m afraid Stella doesn''t feel the same way for me.


    She married me to get away from her family and live her own life. I married her to avoid thinking about marriage and deal with my parents. We both agreed to this that we''d have separate lives, the one we wanna live. All this time she''s been a great friend to me and supported me when I was upset, gave me advises when I needed it.


    What if I confess my love to her and she rejects me?


    We may have so many conversations together but I never asked about her love life or if she had any relationship. I mean unless I needed any advice for my relationship I never brought that topic up.


    On this account I am remembering the nightclub incident. That day, I got so annoyed hearing about Stella befriending other guys from Regina. Now I know why it happened. But what Regina said can''t be disregarded. For now I''m just a friend to Stella and our marriage is just a signature on papers. I have no rights to keep her away from other guys.


    It makes me scared to be rejected by her. Being dumped by my ex girlfriends had never bothered me. What I fear most is, getting into an awkward situation with Stella. I love how we are right now.


    So, to avoid those mishaps I decided to continue our lifestyle just the way it is. But there are times when I feel the urge to get close with her. It''s not easy to live with the person, you love so much and they aren''t aware of the fact.


    My dreams were vivid and hazy. I''d wake up in middle of the nights. I was slowly becoming depressed from keeping all these stuffs secret. I still haven''t told her that I broke up with Regina. I haven''t contacted Regina either. My only focus was work. But even after working heavily I still managed to get home before dinner.


    It was the only best thing of the day. We did talk, eat and sometimes watch movies. Days were going like this. My depression got worse even though I tried to hide it, people around me began to noticed it.


    I didn''t mind them, my only concern was that I have to hide it from Stella.


    I reached home on time and went straight to my room. Getting inside the bathroom I calmed myself with a cold shower. When I got out from there I wore my clothes and went downstairs. I sat down on my chair waiting for the food.


    " Welcome back. How was your day?" Hearing Stella''s voice I moved my head to see her.


    " Good. What about yours?" I noticed that she brought one plate with her. As she placed it down, I saw it was a burger, which had some French fries on the side.


    " Nothing unusual." I frowned at her.


    " Burger? You ordered food today?"


    " No dummy! I cooked it and I made it as healthy as possible so don''t worry much about your diet." It''s been a long since I had a burger I mean eating burger in a five star restaurant is kinda abnormal.


    As I picked up the burger with my two hands, juices started to drip from it. My mouth was instantly filled with saliva and my tummy was aching with hunger. I took my first bites of the burger. The juices and sauces were dripping from my mouth making it super messy.


    I felt like I have become a kid again.


    " Look at you, you''re acting so childish." My eyes were fixed on the burger. I heard Stella''s giggling and suddenly a hand gripped my mouth with a tissue paper. I looked up to see Stella''s face which was few inches away from mine. She gently wiped my mouth, her breathing was falling on me. It had a sweet floral scent.


    My heart was beating fast. I stayed still on my chair and tried to control my emotional rush. I was worried if Stella hears my heart beating in craziness. I could see her hazel brown eyes clearly. Her long black hair was loose open, frequently coming on her face.


    Every thing about her feels so dreamy, the situation itself feels so dreamy to me.


    I wanted this moment to stay like this. I wanted to grab her and hold her closer to my body. My wild fantasies were becoming barbaric, running away from my control.


    Sadly this moment of happiness didn''t lasted long. After wiping my mouth she got up.


    " Thanks." I kept my reply short since I may have told something I don''t wanna say. No matter how hard I tried I was smiling and blushing a little. Stella came back holding a plate which had burger for her. She took a big bite and all the sauces were dripping from her mouth. When our eyes met, we laughed out hard seeing each other. I took another bite which made my face messy again.


    " Hey, you okay?" She stopped her laughter and asked me bluntly.


    " Yeah, why did you asked?" I replied her back while trying to catch my breath after all this laughing.


    " Nothing, it''s just you kinda seemed a little distracted these days. You would talk less and eat as fast as possible. I mean I''m not trying to get into your life but if there''s any problem you can say it to me." Her eyes looked serious and I can tell how much she was worried by her voice. She was a sincere person from the beginning. In spirit of her simple and straight forward nature she will notice everything.


    " You don''t have to worry about it. If I ever have any problem I''ll consult with you." Even though I wanted to express my gratitude for her the time seemed to betray me. After all the dinner was over and I''m not going to keep her up for discussing how noble she is. She has to go office and so do I.


    I looked at her face which seemed unsatisfied you mr answer. It makes me feel guilty for lying to her.


    " Well, actually there''s a problem in the company which I''m trying to short out." As she heard me, her face lit up. I did had some problems with the new project so why not discuss it with her after all she also works in this field.


    " What''s the matter?"


    " We are going to launch a new product but at the same time one of our product is performing bad since other companies are also trying to meet up with the customers expectations."


    " How''s the customer reviews on the product?" She asked me and she sounded serious.


    " It''s average."


    " You can do one thing since you''re launching new product you can give the old product as a free gift. Mostly people likes to try new things which are trendy so, when people will be buying the new product they''ll have the old one also. Once they get it they''ll use it and later came to know it''s benefits.


    On the other hand people will be eager to buy it since it has an extra gift."


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 30 - Bro Talk

    They say never judge someone''s ability on their first impression. It''s not right to judge a book by it''s cover. I was not aware of Stella''s intelligence so,I was kinda amazed that how swiftly she managed to solve a problem with ease. Her idea is excellent and suitable according to its current situation.


    Never thought that she''s going to be my knight in shining armour.


    " I''m kinda jealous of your boss. Like seriously! He got a very good employee for his company. Why don''t you quit your job there and join in my company, I''ll double the pay." I chuckled lightly and looked at her.


    " No thanks. I''d like to stay where I am. Besides it''ll be awkward calling you ''Boss''" her reasoning is so baseless but what could I do. It''s her choice so I gotta stick to it. I already told her to join my company on the first place but she denied due to us being a married couple.


    " But seriously, your idea is really praiseworthy! I must say."


    " I''m happy that I can help you. And you should stop worrying too much about your work life. Things will be fine, there is nothing you will achieve by getting yourself depressed. So cheer up."


    Her mouth shaped into a heartwarming smile and that completely melted my heart. At this moment I don''t feel any remorse or anguish or gloominess.


    Is this how you feel when you are in love?


    The whole conversation went from low to high like a roller coaster ride. The instant change off my mood made me think deeper about my current situation.


    Do I really need to tell her about my feelings?


    Or should I just let it continue like this? The right option seems to hard to pick.


    The thought of it made my heart beat faster. Even it started to ache and sting as if it was bitten by a bee.


    We both went back to our rooms after the dinner. It wasn''t that late but we do have office so, It''s better to sleep early.


    Sadly I couldn''t sleep for a bit. I kept tossing around my bed. I closed my eye and tried to fall asleep but it was useless.


    The wild thoughts kept on coming back. It was too much for me to get over it. My physical health started to be influenced by my current circumstances.


    When I woke up, I went to the bathroom. As I looked into the mirror, dark circles were mildly visible. I washed my face and wore my clothes like usual.


    This time I decided to let my hair fall on my forehead. The spikes on the tips of my hair almost covered my eyes. I always style it backwards. That''s why even after growing it longer it stays on the place. Besides it gives a neat and clean look for my office and work related places.


    I hope that it''s enough to hide my circles. Oddly it may seem unrealistic and impossible but when you change your hairstyle people tends to focus on it rather than anything else.


    I got downstairs and sat on the chair. Stella brought the breakfast and she rushed it through her way to the kitchen. She placed the food and she looked like she was in hurry.


    " I''m sorry but can you eat the breakfast alone? I''m actually late for my work so, I''ll leave right way." I noticed that she was already in her work attire.


    " It''s fine. Have you eaten breakfast?"


    " No, I''ll do it later. Bye." She picked up her bag and literally ran out. I was upset but most importantly I was kinda disappointed. I mean I had to think out of a way to hide my dark circles under my eyes, and at the end she didn''t even looked at me. Which is good, I mean the main purpose was to prevent her from seeing my dark circles. Still I felt disappointed as if I wanted her to notice them.


    I wonder what she would have said after noticing my dark circles.


    I let out a deep sigh. It felt so lonesome while eating by myself. Some how I managed to finish off the food and went back to my room. I fixed my hair like the way it always looks.


    When I got into the office I talked with John about the idea that Stella gave me. John also agreed that it''s a good proposal. We decided to go with the plan. As my work was finished I was still kinda glum after what happened in the morning. Maybe a drink can help at a time like this.


    I went to the bar which I visited last time. The bartender from the other day was still here. I really need to thank him for helping me out.


    " One whiskey on the rocks." Hearing my voice the bartender moved his head to my side. The counter wasn''t that crowded but he was talking with a customer that time. He recognised me in a wink of an eye.


    " How''s it been man?" This time I looked into his name tag which was pinned on the edge. It says '' Dalton '' so his name will probably be it.


    " Not so good, not so bad " His eyes twisted into a frown.


    " You didn''t tell her?" He flattened his expression and gave me a ''Seriously dude'' - type look.


    " Uh... it''s kinda complicated."


    " Complicated? How so?"


    " Well I already had a girlfriend of two years and I realised about my true feelings after breaking up with her."


    " That''s good then. You''re not in a relationship so, you can freely confess to her without any guilt, then make her your girlfriend."


    " Umm.... that can''t be possible."


    " Why? " Dalton looked totally confused as I was continuing our conversation.


    " Because she''s married to me."


    " WHAT!" He literally yelled out loudly and my ear was deeply effected by his sharp pitching noise.


    " Yes. We were arranged to marry each other by our parents. I was still in a relationship with my girlfriend but we recently broke up after she was fed up with me."


    " How long you guys were married?"


    " Almost four months now."


    " So your crush, I mean your wife knew about you being with someone else?"


    " Yes... well. Actually she knew it before we got married."


    "What is wrong with you people?"


    " We kinda made a contract."


    I told him every thing from the starting. After listening to the whole story Dalton was still looking at me weirdly as if I was a rare specimen or some alien.


    "¡ª so that''s it. That''s the whole story."


    " Seriously you rich people! Can''t you just live a normal life! Jesus Christ!" Dalton rolled his eyes and sighed.


    He looked annoyed and resentful that moment.


    " Does she has any boyfriend or some one?"


    " I don''t know. I never talked with her regarding this topic."


    " Excellent!" Dalton gave me the second glass since I already finished the first one. I took the sip from it but the alcohol still didn''t start to work.


    " I''m really scared, I really, really, really scared. I don''t want to loose her. The thought of her leaving me rips apart my ?h?st."


    " You should tell her how you feel before it''s too late. There''s always someone who can do it before than you. He can take that place which you wanted. That will be messed up bro. Don''t do something that you''ll regret later." I chuckled and started to laugh at his comment.


    " I already regret so many things. I regret dating all those girls, I regret drowning myself into the work, I regret not spending time with my family, I regret hurting Regina. I''m such a piece of shit." Dalton looked at me with a pained expression. He was feeling sympathetic over my lamentation.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 31 - Shopping Time

    Life seems like a ocean waves¡ª sometimes they are big, sometimes they are small. But it is hard to find out which one is going to be big and which one small.


    Here I am sitting alone all by myself drinking and talking to this random guy whom I know for one day. At this moment I need someone to express my emotions but sadly I got none. I''m sure that I have the biggest waves coming at me.


    I pulled out my phone from my pocket to check on the time. It had twenty four missed calls and a text message. They were all from Stella. ''Fuck'' I was grinding my teeth in frustration.


    Without any delay I opened the text and read it.


    *Where are you? Are you okay? Call me when you get this text.*


    It was sent ten minutes ago still not too late. I really wanted to call her and tell her that I''m fine but if she hears my voice she will know that I am drunk.


    I don''t want her to be worried so, I texted her back instead


    *sorry I''m stuck with some work I''m at office I''ll come home late so don''t wait for me.*


    I hope that it won''t sound rude to her. I instantly got her reply


    *okay take care*


    After reading that text I felt relieved. I want to go home but at the same time I don''t want her to see me like this¡ª the wreck version of me. My pride and ego was creating a wall which I can feel clearly. A wall that is trying to separate me from getting close to her. Maybe I just want to maintain my alpha male image and want her to rely on me. She has always been a great mentor to encourage me and fill me up with positive vibes. I want to be her mental support also.


    My mood was off. There''s no need for me to drink any longer. The alcohol in my system still hasn''t processed to work. I was sober enough to drive back home. After parking my car I went to the door. I had a spare key for my self. I used it and tried to go back to my room without making a single sound. As I locked my door I let out a deep sigh.


    This whole thing made me feel like I was a thief¡ª breaking into someone''s house. Stella didn''t came to my room so, I guess she''s sleeping.


    Next morning I got up and my head was aching. Looks like the alcohol had done his job after all. I went to the bathroom and took a cold shower. My body was calmed down by the chilling water. After getting ready I went downstairs and sat on the table.


    Stella came to the dining table holding a plate " Good morning." She put the plate down in front of me " When did you came back?"


    I lifted my head to answer her " Around 11.30 or something."


    " I got worried when you didn''t picked up the phone."


    " It was in silent mode and I was busy checking out the files. Sorry for worrying you." I apologised to her and hope that she will except it.


    " It''s fine. Anyway my parents are having a party for their anniversary. Dad called me and asked us to be there tomorrow evening."


    " Sure no problem. I''ll be here in time." Stella looked excited for this. She sat down on her chair and began to eat.


    " Oh, and dad might call you also to invite you personally."


    " That''s wasn''t needed." There was no need for them to be this formal. Since it''s their anniversary I should gift them both. Perhaps a watch for Mr. Carlton and a diamond necklace for Mrs. Carlton. But it would be better if I ask for suggestions from Stella. After all they are her parents. She will know better.


    " What should we get for them?"


    " Any thing is fine. You don''t have to overthink about it." I noticed that Stella was being quite. She would be chatty most of the time but today she seems a little down.


    Is it because of me?


    I wonder to myself. What if she''s sad that I didn''t come home for dinner? No that can''t be. I mean I can have extra work sometimes since I''m responsible for looking after the company. Should I ask her? No, that will look awkward.


    How about I ask her to go on shopping with me for buying gifts for my in-laws?


    Yes that would be perfect. I can spend some time with her and sort out thing.


    " So, since their anniversary is tomorrow how about we go buy gifts for them today? I think it will be better if you choose the present."


    " Sure. I can come with you,besides I don''t have any important work to do. I will call at my office and inform my boss."


    I was happy to hear her reply. Stella picked up her phone and called her boss. In the mean time my phone also rang up. I looked at the screen and it was my father-in-law.


    " Hey there Mr. Carlton. How are you?"


    " I''m fine son. I hope Stella told you about the party."


    " Yes she did. I will be there on time with Stella."


    " Great then. I''ll be waiting for you guys. It''s the first time you two will be visiting us after your marriage."


    " Yeah, I''m sorry about that too. Actually I have lot of works to do so, didn''t had any time." Well I''m not the only busy person here. Stella also started to work but her parents are not aware of that. Since we both are busy we don''t usually have any free time or energy left. Besides there''s another big problem. If we have to stay there at night we will have to share the same room. Because of this reason we have been avoiding going to our parents house.


    " Well then take care." Mr. Carlton hung up the phone call. At the same time Stella came holding her phone on the hand.


    " Who were you talking to?"


    " Your dad."


    " Oh I see. So, I will go get ready and wear something comfy. These heels are killing me! Ugh!" I let out a chuckle hearing her complaining about her heels. It''s a common thing for work attire. She was dressed formally since she thought she will be going to office.


    I waited for her while reading the newspaper. After few minutes she came down wearing a jeans and a pastel colour blouse . Her long black hair was open loose hanging on her back.


    The first place we went to was a designer jewellery shop. Since I thought buying any jewellery for my mother-in-law would be a good option. As we entered the shop the shop representative came to us. She was showing us various options to choose from.


    " I''m out. You can pick what ever you feel suitable for your parents."


    " Let''s get the couple watches. I think it will be better and we don''t have to look for something else for my dad." I honestly didn''t thought that she will pick something less costly. But she did saved my money and time by choosing couple watches.


    " Okay I''ll go to counter you wait here."


    As I was waiting for them to pack up the watches, my head moved to Stella. I looked at her closely with focus gaze. She had a necklace in her hand. She was looking at it with a smile and excitement. I was waiting for her to bring it here to pack it up but she kept it to its place.


    I called the lady who was still packing the watches. " Get that necklace packed separately and add it to the bill."


    The lady smiled almost giggled


    " Sir you are really sincere about your wife''s needs."


    It was almost like an irony to me. Because in reality I never did anything good for Stella. Even buying a simple necklace seems so futile.


    " Well I don''t usually get many opportunities to show my sincerity so, I might use it now."

 Chapter 32 - Your Gift

    I can not take any credits for showing concern to my wife and the lady I love. It may seem to other that I am a great husband but in reality I haven''t even started to act like a proper husband. In fact we are not even a real couple. How oddly everything sums up together now. All those years, I have been unsatisfied with my past relationships.


    Now I''m just in a delusional world. What I see with these eyes of mine, becomes so dreamy when I am with Stella. She can turn something upside down¡ª¡ª from a bad start to a good ending.


    Probably the effects of loving someone I guess. It makes me feel young and merry.


    Stella still hasn''t noticed that I had asked thr lady to pack up the necklace. She was busy, looking at the other stuffs around. I walked at her and stood in front of her.


    " Oh. You''re done ?" She seemed rather unfocused replying to me.


    " Yup. Let''s go eat something."


    " Sure. I''m super hungry."


    We sat on the car and I took out the box which was wrapped in a shiny paper. She looked at me, still confused about the thing I was holding in my hand. I handed the box to her and placed it on her palm.


    " What''s this?"


    " Open it." She unwrap the box and lifted the led of the box. As she picked up the necklace with her hand, her whole face was gleaming brightly like a sun. She looked so happy and cheered up.


    " When did-" I cut into her speech


    " You like it right? Then you should have told me. Just because we went to buy gifts for your parents doesn''t mean you can have one for your self." I wanted to sound reasonable to her. Technically I wanted to impress her and make her happy but I shouldn''t say this things out lord right?


    It will be a total embarrassment.


    We went to eat out since we had taken leave from the work. The whole day was meant for us to be enjoying and getting closer to each other. Needless to say, after spending all this times with Stella I have a little amount of idea about her likes and dislikes.


    It was always in my mind to observe her fully and to know more about her. I like to hear her stories. They are usually good and interesting.


    The day was well spent and finally we were back to our home. We were both tried after spending the whole day so, we went to sleep. The sun rays beamed through my curtains and made me woke up. I went to the bathroom for freshening up and wore my clothes.


    Since everything was back to normal I decided not to ignore Stella any longer to make things uncomfortable around us. I went to my table and sat down.


    " Good morning." A warm greeting came from Stella as she walked out from the kitchen.


    " Good morning. What''s for breakfast today?"


    " Nothing new. Here''s your" Stella put the plate on the table and sat on the opposite direction. I started to dig into my food.


    " So I''ll be here to pick you up and you should get ready in time."


    " Okay."


    I left for my office and so did Stella. We decided to leave from here at about 6 o''clock.


    I made sure to finish my work in time. Thankfully it ended on time and I went to my home. It didn''t took me much time for getting ready. I wore my fine tailored black suit with a pair of black shoes. I tucked my hair into my ear since they grew longer. I finish with spraying my favourite Italian perfume which I got from our honeymoon. And just like that I was done getting ready.


    Yeah! being a man is actually a blessing I tell you.


    I got out from my room and sat down on the dinner table. Few minutes later Stella walked in wearing a bright blue dress. Her hair was let loose around her back. She was wearing the necklace that I gave her yesterday. It made me so happy seeing her wearing it.


    She looked so pretty and adorable that I wanted to cuddle her up.


    " You look beautiful."


    " Thank you. Same goes for you."


    " What? You''re not gonna compliment me? That''s rude."


    " Don''t be such a kid. You look good. Now let''s go we have to reach in time."


    " Yeah. Let''s go."


    We reached at her house. We could see all the people''s car packed who were invited today. My parents were also invited here but my mom and dad went to German for an early vacation. They will be returning after four more days.


    I opened the door for Stella and she got out from the car. We walked into the house holding our hands.


    The reason for this step is quite obvious. We were a married couple but only to the world. So, we had to keep up with our act in front of them. I never thought that someone I will be deeply attracted to somebody who is a total stranger.


    But this is real. What I feel is real and I''m not letting this feelings go away or wipe out from my heart.


    I was happy holding her thin hand into mine. It felt so warm and I knew that she was only pretending. I can''t blame her in this.


    Stella''s father was attending the guests. When he looked at us, he came forward to welcome us.


    Mr. Carlton was hugging Stella and then he patted down my shoulder.


    " Welcome, welcome. How are you son?"


    " Fantastic. Thanks to your daughter. She has been taking very good care of me. "


    " I know. She''s a really good girl. I must thank you too for looking after my daughter. I may not call you often since I''m busy but your mother-in-law calls in to know how you two doing."


    " It''s really nothing to worry about. Even I am very busy through out the day so, I don''t call you either. It''s understandable." Mr. Carlton is a jolly person. I can see all those things Stella received from her father.


    " Dad, this is for you." Stella handed the bag which had the gift inside it.


    " Thanks honey."


    " Actually Theo got it for you. I''ll go see where mom is. You two continue to chat." Stella left us alone and went to see her mother.


    Mrs. Carlton was also attending other guests in the house. I looked around the room to find Neil but he wasn''t there in the crowd.


    " Where is Neil? Can''t see him around."


    " He''s with his friends. By the way how''s your marriage life? Are you guys getting together?" The question didn''t sound that negative so, I decided to give a positive reply.


    " It''s good. I didn''t had any problems with her. You also know how is your daughter. She''s such a naive and easy going girl." I grabbed his two hands and grabbed them with mine " Honestly Mr. Carlton I''m very happy and lucky to have your daughter as my wife."


    " Now that you''re saying all this I feel a bit relaxed. I was worried if I took the wrong decision for Stella."


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 33 - The Friends

    The man standing in front of me is a mystery now. I have known him for a long time but even after all years, I feel like I have still lot to see¡ª lot to know.


    Mr. Carlton was indeed worried about his daughter. But the way Neil reacted that day is bothering me. When Stella told me about her nightclub incident she was holding back something inside her heart. She may have casually told me how everything went like it was nothing, deep down she was feeling uncomfortable as if she was not wanting to discuss the real thing.


    I guess everyone has a bad side and a back story of their life.


    I am still waiting patiently to hear it all from Stella''s mouth. I want to know how Mr. Carlton really is.


    As a son-in-law, I was showing my respect and talking politely with him. He is a really easy going chilled person. We were both at the bar, taking sips from our drink. Mr. Carlton is a good drinker. I have heard it from my dad and Stella also. Mr. Carlton likes to arrange branded collection of alcohol in the bars when ever he throws a party.


    Quite a fancy man.


    There were times when Stella stole her father''s alcohol bottles which were extremely costly. Later Neil joined her then they would enjoy those drinks with their friends. She was quite a rebel back in the days. Her family was always restricting her from all shorts of things. Which made her break all those boundaries and break free from the walls.


    Although it idn''t lasted long. When her college life ended she had no other option left. Like any other wealthy families, most of the daughters usually gets married to other rich families.


    Stella''s father prohibited her from getting a job. Her life stopped there at that point. She became a total introvert and locked herself in the room.


    Her friends had left the country for their jobs. They were busy with their own life and carrier. Thus she was left alone. Her brother was the only one here for her.


    I continued to chat with Mr. Carlton and Neil came there to meet me.


    " Hey bro. How you doing?"


    " Good. How about you? You doing well with the company? Listen Neil if you ever have any issues with the company,just ping me up."


    " Definitely bro."


    " Neil you stay here with Theo. I''ll be attending the other guests."


    " Okay dad." Mr. Carlton left us at the bar counter.


    " Where were you all this time? I was looking for you."


    " Actually our friends are coming since I invited them. So, I was waiting for them"


    " ''Our friends''? You mean you and Stella?"


    " Yeah. They are technically my sis''s friends but I also started to hang out with them


    so, I invited them saying they''re my friends."


    " Oh. I see. So that''s why Stella was excited to come here since all her friends will be here."


    " Umm no. She still doesn''t know I haven''t told her yet."


    " Why''s that?"


    " My dad didn''t liked her friends. We never really invited them in any occasion before, in fact they couldn''t come at the wedding either. I thought that she will be happy to see them again after a long time."


    " Your dad won''t mind seeing them here? "


    " Nah, we just gotta make sure not to be seen by him." Neil smirked and both of us started to laugh at his remark.


    Neil''s phone rang up and he picked it up. I guess his friends are here.


    " Come at the bar." Neil ended the call and put his phone inside his pocket.


    " They''re here?"


    " Yup. Look there" I moved my head to my side. Three good looking men were coming at us.


    Holy shit! Are you kidding me?


    Now I can understand why Stella''s father never liked her friends. All three of them looked like they were some model or movie stars. I mean seriously all three of them?


    What if one of them was her ex boyfriend? Or what if all three of them were her ex boyfriend? Oh no don''t tell me that. Or what if she likes one of them?


    There are so many possibilities for worse case scenario. I''m trying to prepare myself for the worst. I mean they knew her from a long time and me¡ª I have known her for only few months.


    The chances are so fu?k?n? low. Oh god.


    " So, this is Vincent " Neil introduces him and Vincent reaches out his hand to shake my hand " Hey"


    " I''m Theo. Nice to meet you." I noticed his feathers while shaking our hand. He looked like same as my age. Brownish hair with fair complexion, sturdy figure and his height was same as mine.


    " This is Albert." Next came the guy named Albert. He also had dark brown hair with tall build figure. This time I only shook my hand since he was quite, he only nodded his head while shaking hand.


    " And this is Simon."


    " Yo." Simon seemed to be a chilled guy. He had blonde hair and compared to other two he was little short in height.


    " Where''s Stella?" Vincent asked Neil in a hurry.


    " I''ve texted her, she''ll be here soon."


    As Neil ended his speech I heard someone grasp with excitement. Stella was keeping her mouth covered with the palm of her hand. She was shocked and surprised at the same time.


    She walked at those three boys and started to hug them one by one.


    Wait what?


    Deep in my heart I was feeling jealous just a little bit. Wish it were me¡ªnot them.


    " You guys! I can''t believe you all came. I had no idea that you were coming. I''m really happy!" Stella exclaimed in joy.


    " Neil invited us besides we didn''t even came to your wedding. We are really sorry for that."


    " It''s fine. But why are you alone? Where''s Stacy? You came here without your wife!"


    " You know she''s pregnant and she wasn''t feeling well after the morning sickness."


    So, seems like this Vincent guy is married and his wife is also pregnant which makes that I don''t need to worry about him further.


    " Hey don''t make me sound like a bad guy here. You should ask your friend instead that why she didn''t came. "


    " Jeez! Fine. I''ll call her later. " Stella moves her head to Albert''s direction. " And what about you? Your girlfriend isn''t pregnant then why didn''t Nora came? "


    " Nora is out of country. End of story." Albert sounded little off as he spoke off his so called girlfriend Nora.


    " Did you guys had fight again ?" Stella asked him with a smirk in her face.


    " No..... whatever. Why aren''t you asking Simon? "


    " What''s with him? We all know none of his girlfriend lasted long enough to take them in a occasion like this." Stella told Albert while frowning.


    " Haha. Very funny. But for your information I have decided to get married soon."


    Vincent and Albert started to chuckle hearing him and Stella was literally face palming.


    " You what?! Is this for real?" She asked Simon more like yelled at him with excitement.


    " Yup. Unlike you people I like to keep my personal stuff to my self."


    Hearing all the conversation between them I realised that none of these boys are going to be my rival.


    ~To be continued

 Chapter 34 - Meet Ray

    I have known the fact that Stella can easily blend with people. Her free sprit and down to earth nature makes people drawn to her. All the boys standing here were only her friends. As far I have seen the whole conversation it doesn''t seem to me that any of them have any romantic thoughts about Stella.


    " Where''s Ray?" Stella asked Vincent with a worrisome expression.


    " He was supposed to be here now but when I called him few minutes ago his phone was switched off."


    " Switched off? Then I should probably go out and look for him. He should be here by now."


    Neil told his sister and started walk out from there.


    " Wait Neil I''ll go with you." Simon tagged alone with Neil and both of them went outside looking for the guy named Ray.


    " Hey... Umm... it''s not like I- I''m asking you to short out things but can you talk with Nora. Please." Albert was hesitating but he seemed like he was literally begging for help without showing any sign of pleading.


    " Oh? Talk to her? Didn''t you said that you two were doing fine?" Albert kept his head bowed down with shame and condolences. He was regretting that he didn''t asked Stella in the first place.


    " Fine. I''m sorry. Can you please talk with Nora?"


    " Sure, sure. In return I want a treat." A smirk appeared in her face when she unlocked her phone and called the number.


    " Okay done."


    " Vincent you stay with Theo. Me and Albert will go and clear this situation."


    " Yeah sure."


    Stella left with Albert but they didn''t went far. They stayed in a corner where the crowd was b?r?ly unnoticeable. We could see them from where me and Vincent were standing.


    Meanwhile Vincent took the first approach for starting off the conversation.


    " So, how are you both doing in your married life ?"


    " Good. Pretty much stable. I didn''t knew Stella before our wedding so, I guess it will take time for us to fully know each other."


    What I said wasn''t totally wrong at all. We were in a stable relationship even though the agreement existed.


    Now that I am in love with her, I need to nullify the contract as soon as possible. But without the consent of Stella I can''t just tear off that paper because she''s the other party. She has yet to give me her permission and let me know about her thoughts on this marriage.


    " You know I wasn''t sure if she was going to be happy after marrying you. All this year she didn''t went to any relationship or bothered dating anyone. She always avoided romantic relationships in fact she started telling people about she being lesbian to stop receiving proposals from other guys."


    " Wait a second! What you mean by that?" I was kinda confused hearing the last part of the story. I was little happy to know she didn''t had any relationship or boyfriend according to Vincent.


    " Well I guess Stella hasn''t yet told you about that. Back in the time when we were in high school, everyone liked Stella because she was an easygoing person. But when she started to use makeup and dress up like other teenagers, she kinda gained attention of boys. Which was the reason she used to get proposals. But once a guy asked her on a date and he was the guy Stella''s friend liked. So, even though Stella had nothing to do with it her friend started to hate her and gossiped about her, spread shitty rumours.


    After that she stopped dressing up and told everyone she was interested in girls. That''s how she spent rest of her high school days."


    I was sad after hearing this. I didn''t knew that she had to go through with bullies. I may not suffer from it but I know how much it sucks when people starts to gossip about you.


    " That''s a lot. I had no idea about it."


    " Well don''t worry about it, she''s straight. I always looked her as my little sister. She helped me a lot with my wife. If it''s wasn''t for her I don''t think I would be married to the girl I love. My wife and Stella were best friends. Since I was two year senior to them I couldn''t spend much time with them in high school. Even after my graduation Stella helped me to continue my relationship with Stacy."


    " She was the match maker and the right hand man." I added it along with Vincent''s speech.


    " Exactly. In fact me and Albert were so thankful for her. She can literally solve any issue."


    Albert and Stella came back after their call ended. Albert looks a bit relieved from his stress.


    " So, how did it go guys?" Vincent asked while hiding the fact that he already knew what is going to be their answer.


    " Yeah. Well Nora said she''ll be living with me." As much as we can see how clearly Albert is smiling and blushing when he was saying all this.


    " All thanks to me. I''ll be expecting my sushi in a week." Stella replied with a sinister grin on her face, raising her eyebrows.


    " Most definitely."


    " Ray hasn''t come yet?" Stella asked again with concern. This Ray Guy seems important to her some how. I''m excited to meet this guy.


    " Relax. He''ll be here soon."


    A guy around the same age as me, with silver grey hair stood in front of us. His height was same as me. By his look it seems that he likes to dress up quite well. From his head to toe he matched up his look with the clothes and accessories. He even had piercings in his ear. A very model like appearance. I don''t know why but I think that I have seen this guy before.


    " Ray!" Stella hugged the guy who now seems to be Ray. He was the person we were waiting for. Neil and Simon were also standing beside him.


    " Sorry about your wedding. I really wanted to stay there but I had to go France on that day. Did you liked the outfit I gifted you?"


    " Of course I wore it in a club. It looked bomb on me."


    " Damn right it would. After all I designed it for you with my own hand. Behold my mighty hand you peasants!"


    Holy. Mother. Of. God.


    Now I remember where I have seen this guy! He''s the famous designer Ray Wilson! I have went to his fashion show in France with Regina. Of course that day Stella looked so good. Because it was custom made for her. I knew that it looked designer made after all I have some knowledge in this field too.


    " God I''m starving!" Simon started to nagging at us with a annoyed expression.


    " For the fu?ks sake it''s only been few hours since we came here stop being a bitch Simon!" Vincent yelled at Simon in front of everyone. Stella started to laugh and all of us also. Vincent had British ascent which made it sound more hilarious.


    " Okay! okay! Don''t worry I''ll you take to where the food is. Anyone else wanna come?"


    " I''m not that hungry but it would be better if I can go back home soon. Stacy will be waiting for me." Vincent told Stella with a apologetic expression. He was enjoying the conversation so he wanted to stay here for some more.


    " Fine then I''ll go too." Albert joined them and Stella took those three boys with them. Neil also went since he needed to make sure they don''t come across with his father.


    It was only me and Ray here. To be honest this guy doesn''t give me a good feeling. Something is so evil about him that makes me suspicious of him.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 35 - Love Rivals

    It''s kinda awkward for me to start a conversation with someone unknown. Besides that this Ray guy seems to be very intimidating. I am just standing here looking like a fool.


    " So, when are you guys getting divorced?" The question made me shake my head in wonder. I was taken a back by his way of starting the conversation. Still I pretend to take it as a joke.


    " What do you mean by that?" I chuckled lightly and hoped that he was only joking with me.


    " It''s okay. You don''t have to act so cautious around me. " Ray had a sinister look on his face. I can feel something is off, the way he''s talking with me makes me grind my teeth together.


    " If it''s not much of a bother, can you please explain me properly what you are trying say?"


    " It''s obvious that Stella married you because of her family and so did you. I have heard that you had a girlfriend. Although I am not sure if you guys are still together or not. Besides that you had many other relationships which ended at some point. A guy like you¡ª¡ª can''t possibly be satisfied after marrying someone who was chosen by your parents. " Ray spoke to me as if he was spitting poison like a snake. They all cut me though like an arrow. At this point I needed to gather up my thoughts and act calmly.


    Only two people knew about our marriage agreement¡ª¡ª Neil and Regina. The bartender guy also knew about it but I don''t think he will spill out anything. There might be also chances of Stella telling Ray about it but I still can not disclose everything to him.


    " Even if those things are true it doesn''t mean that me and Stella are not happy with our marriage. After all you are just an outsider and if we do have any problems in future we will short it out together because I love my wife very much."


    I know that I haven''t confessed my feelings to her but it doesn''t mean I''m going to listen to this crap.


    " Ah, I see. But does she loves you?" Ray asked while smirking evilly.


    I know I can lie to him since she knows that we are pretending to be married but this guy is a barrier which I need to cross so, I can not lie. I stayed quite for my reply, I had nothing to say.


    " There. I knew it. After all I have been in love with her too but it''s my bad that I never told her about my feelings. I should have ignored the rumours but now that I know she''s not interested in girls I can finally confess to her. And just so you know we are best friends. So, there''s more chances of her picking me and not you." This time Ray growled at me. He wants to have bad blood with me.


    Fine then, I don''t mind at all because I too love Stella and I''m not backing down for some prick. You''re the one who thought she was a lesbian, not me bro.


    " If you really feel that way then good luck. But let me tell you one thing, I have no intention of divorcing her now or in the future.


    You better watch out for yourself." I kept my voice quiet and spat out in anger. There''s so many people around so I didn''t wanted to make a scene.


    " Ha! Ha! We will see about that. I have already had someone investigating you to find out some dirt. You just wait. Once I get any single clue I''m going to tear you guys part."


    " Don''t know about the ''single clue'' but you should see some nice girls to end your lonely single life. After all being a home wrecker will get you no where." I replied him back sarcastically and chuckled. He was about to loose his shit hearing this.


    At the moment Stella came back to us. Ray''s expressions were less rigid since she is here but I can tell how much he''s boiling inside his head.


    " I''ll have to go back now." Ray told Stella with an apologetic look. He pressed his lips together and flattened his eyebrows to look like a puppy.


    That''s right¡ª you''re indeed a dog.


    " Wait? Why now! You haven''t ate anything!" Stella had been busy with everything so, she didn''t had time to chat with Ray which I''m grateful for. In fact I don''t want Ray around her. Not even in a one foot distance.


    " I got an argent call just now. I promise you I''ll make it up to you later but I really need to go." Yeah, yeah go away. Go ten million light years away from my wife you dog.


    " Fine. What can I even say. I guess I''m happy that you showed up." With a gloomy mood she replied him.


    " Hey don''t make that face. I''ll be staying here for now. So, I''ll call you up sometimes and grab something to eat what say?"


    " Perfect. But let me know before hand because I have to go to work also."


    " What? You are working? Doesn''t your husband give you enough money to spend? Does your dad know?" I wanted to punch this guy so fu?k?n? bad. How dare he! He''s getting on my nerves. My monthly income is ten times more than yours.


    " Ray seriously? You know I always wanted to get a job and earn by myself. At least you shouldn''t ask me these stuffs." Damn right! You tell him Stella! I can ruin his carrier if I want.


    " Of course I knew. I just never thought you''ll actually get a job when your husband is so rich. And you haven''t told me about this. I''m so hurt. I think you don''t consider me as your friend."


    " It''s not been that long since I got the job. I would have eventually told you. Anyway just text me or gimme a call before you make any plans."


    " Sure. Good bye." With that Ray left. That sly fox, he intentionally left so that he can make an excuse to meet her up. Why the hell he won''t stay far away from Stella? Jeez!


    I was already worried about confessing to Stella about my feelings and now there''s this Ray guy¡ª¡ª trying to break our marriage.


    Fantastic!


    " What did you guys talked?" Stella moved her head and stared into my eyes as she spoke.


    " Nothing much. By the way does Ray knows about our marriage contract?"


    " No. I only told my brother. What happened?"


    " He asked me about Regina. He knew we dated but I just went with the conversation. I didn''t told him anything. Even I felt that he didn''t knew."


    " Oh. I didn''t thought that he would find out information about you. He never like the idea of me marrying you in the first place and so did the others. I guess he was only worried."


    " Yeah I hope that too. He seems more worried than Vincent, Simon and Albert."


    " I think he feels guilty. He kinda stopped talking after he went to France for his fashion carrier. He would text in a while to know how''s everything going. I never really asked him for the reason. Maybe he was busy with his life."


    I may have guessed that reason without any doubt. He was in love with Stella that''s why he tried to ignore her for focusing on something else.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 36 - New Strategy

    I opened my eyes and faced the ceiling while laying down on my bed. The rays of sun has brighten up every corner of my room. I got up and sat down on the bed remembering all the things happened last night.


    So, last night was not that good if I have to say. I didn''t liked Ray at all in fact I''m worried about my future. The way he acted at the party I am damn sure he is already planning something.


    He is such an irritating fellow. Cunning as fox. He even hired a detective to investigate on me.


    Excellent!


    Not that I care about that because I had ended every thing with Regina. I haven''t been with any woman after I broke up with her. But if he brings up past that can be an issue, although Stella is well aware of my past. In her eyes I''m just a fake husband.


    I got ready and went downstairs to eat breakfast. Stella was already there arranging the food on the table.


    " Good morning." She greeted me as her eyes met mine.


    " Good morning." I took my sit and began to eat. I knew that Ray has feelings for Stella but does she feels the same ?


    If she really loves him I will walk away from her life. I know I have ruined so many girls life by being in a relationship with them.


    Even Regina¡ª who wasted her two years on me. If I had broken up earlier she might have found some good guy better than me.


    No matter what I did in the past I will not repeat it. After all Stella is the only girl I ever loved. The time we had isn''t long but within these days I have gotten close to her. My life feels incomplete without her. Her absence makes me feel empty inside¡ª like the ocean waves in the middle of sea, searching for shore.


    " You do have interesting friends." I started the conversation and hoped that I''ll find out some thing.


    " You can say that." She giggled and took a bite of the toast.


    " But I''m really disappointed."


    " What for?"


    " You didn''t told me about your high school incident¡ª you liking girls and all. That was actually hilarious though."


    " Wait! Seriously?! Who told you?" She was surprised and still laughed as she had guessed what I was trying to tell her.


    " Vincent."


    " Well, it''s not much. I guess you already know the whole story."


    " Yup. I must say it''s a really innovative way to turn down boys without hurting their feelings." I mocked her sarcastically and chuckled.


    " I felt bad you know. Like I was being the ice queen or the mean girl. Beside it bothered me when the asked for date and I had to say ''no''."


    " I''m really surprised that you stayed single all those years. What about your college? Wait! Don''t tell me that you did the same!" As I spoke those words Stella began to smile without looking guilty.


    " I really don''t like relationship and all. I just like being by myself and staying happy." Seriously? So that means she has no feelings for Ray? I mean as much I heard I can only come up with this theory.


    " You are telling me that you have never been in a relationship or dated anyone in your whole life even though you had all those good looking guys as your friends ?"


    " Yeah. Vincent actually started talking to me because he liked my friend Stacy. Same with Albert, he was friends with Vincent and later he would ask me to sort out problems between his girlfriend. They are like my brothers. Simon was my classmate. He literally had a new girl every week. I was his girlfriend dealer and I also had to talk with his ex girlfriends so that they will break up with him."


    " So,you helped him to contact with girls and also helped him to break up with them."


    " Exactly. Seeing them struggling like this I kinda kept myself away from all this."


    " What about Ray?"


    " Ray was my classmate. But I never saw him dating anyone or be interested in any girl. You could say he likes to keep things to himself and I never thought of him in a romantic way. To me he is just a very good friend."


    Ha! Friend zone! Good for him. I am really happy to hear it from her mouth although there''s a possibility that it may change some day. You never know I mean I learned about my feelings after a long time. It wasn''t instant.


    " Are you for real? What about your crush?"


    " Uh well no."


    My conversation was successful for now. It helped me a lot to know about her past relationships. I feel less worried now. All I have to do is make her fall in love with me. If I just tell her about my feelings she will turn me down. Our relationship will become complicated so, I better hold onto my feelings and try to gain her affection.


    We left for our work like usual. I know that I have to stay calm and take every step carefully. Being hasty will only make things worst. She considers me as her friend and if I try harder I can change it to her lover.


    It would have been better if I had some one who would give me suggestions on this topic. Sadly I gotta think of everything by myself.


    It was lunch time. I always call Stella during the lunch time. I called her up and she picked up the phone.


    " Hey."


    " You done with your work?" I heard her asking me.


    " Yeah. What about you?"


    " I went to eat outside for lunch." Strange. Stella usually eats at the office canteen. Why would she go out today ? As I was holding the phone I heard a male voice from the side


    " Hey you want extra cheese?" And that was Ray.


    " Hold on second." Stella replied and kept me on hold. I was furious to know what was going on.


    " Sorry about that."


    " Where are you? Are you with Ray?" I didn''t let her finish her speech and yelled at her angrily.


    " Yeah. He was near my office so he called me and asked me to eat lunch with him-" Suddenly her phone ended. Did she hung up?


    I called her number again and it said switched off. This is not okay at all. Why would her phone go off during her office time. I became anxious as I thought of Ray. Who knows what he was planning in his head. Even though he''s Stella''s friend I can not trust him.


    Oh god! What should I do now? Should I go to her office to check if she''s there or not?


    No,no I can''t do that either. Her office stuff thinks she''s not married. If I show up there it will only cause problems for her. I looked at time and it was around 2 p.m which means she will be home by 5. If her phone got switched off she may return home earlier. I''ll wait until 5 o''clock after that I''ll go search for her.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 37 - Uncalled Fight

    My anxiety didn''t let me calm down even for a moment. It may seem like a normal issue but I was freaking out like hell. I knew that I should go home and wait for her arrival.


    It was around 4.30 pm when I reached home. I stayed there thinking that she will come home soon. Sitting on the couch I kept on tapping my foot vigorously. One minute felt like one hour to me.


    Thankfully I heard someone''s footsteps approaching me and I got up from my sit with a little faith in my heart. As I looked up to see the person walked at me I ran and warped my arms around her.


    " Hey..... what are doing?" Stella asked me with a frown. She was confused with my reaction.


    " I was worried about you." That was all I could say.


    " But why? Nothing happened to me." I let go her from my grip. It was already awkward that I hugged her suddenly. I had no intention of making her feel uncomfortable.


    " Well... your phone was switched off so, I thought something might happen to you." I sounded so childish with my reasoning. Like seriously?! Who would ever do that?


    " Actually my phone is having some problems so it turned off when I was talking to you. I would have called you back but I didn''t remembered your number." I kept my head down. It was embarrassing for me to speak with her eye to eye contact. " Even though I didn''t called you back, there was no need for you to worry for me. I was having lunch with Ray."


    As soon I heard that guy''s name I was furious. My mood became cranky thinking about Ray since everything turned out like this because of him. I tried to calm my self down and control my temper.


    " Why would he have lunch with you? You were supposed to be at the office. How did you guys meet up?" Shit. I screwed up everything. I wanted to be civil and solve the issue quickly but my bitch side popped up at the wrong time.


    Great.


    " Why are you saying it like that Theo? Ray was around that area when I was about to have lunch with my colleagues. Since he left yesterday without having dinner I decided to take him for lunch. But I don''t see any issue with this. Why are you mad at me?" Stella''s attitude changed too. She looked angry and irritated with me. The situation is going out of hand.


    " I don''t care with whom you have lunch with but you should have informed me about it." I spat out in anger and instantly regretted my action.


    " Why do I have to tell you?! Didn''t we agreed to stay out of each other''s life? Then why are you bu??ing in my life?"


    " Your life? You should be aware that what you do outside with others, it can affect my public image. So, I''m only concerned about that. Make sure you remember it." I left there and shut my door with a bang.


    What have I done? I kept on asking myself. This is the first time I had a fight with Stella. I never thought that I will say those words to her. All because of this Ray. I''m so fu?k?n? pissed at myself that I wanna punch myself.


    Lamenting on my action will do me no good.


    I laid on my bed and stared at the ceiling. Thoughts kept on flashing over my eyes. It seems like I was reviewing my past. The happy moments which I had spent with Stella. Our honeymoon trip which was probably the best trip I ever had. The time we spent together eating breakfast and dinner. I feel a sudden pain spreading inside my heart like a thorn being pierced.


    " Dinner is served." It sounded so bland and expressionless. I didn''t bother to answer I just laid there. Time has past and I just laid on my bed. I moved my head to see the clock on my bedside table. It was 1 am in the middle of night. My appetite had died long time ago but I felt thirsty.


    I went downstairs to grab a bottle of water from the fridge. When I came around the dinner table I saw that there were some foods kept on the table, covered neatly.


    Stella must have kept the food on the table so, I can come here and eat. My appetite was still not recovered but I grabbed a spoon and took few bites of the chicken stew. It was tasty sadly I couldn''t eat more than those spoonful. My heart was aching with sorrow. Holding the bottle of water I came back to my room. I had thought of drinking some wine or strong alcohol but it will only make my pain worse. I need to repent on my behaviour.


    My eyes opened facing the ceiling. The room was lighter and brighter which means that it''s morning now. I looked at the time and it was 8.20 am. I always wake up early but maybe after staying up so late made me sleep much longer.


    I went downstairs after getting ready. My stomach was empty and I felt weak. It''s a new day¡ª¡ª a new beginning. So, I guess things will go back to normal like it were. With a positive vibe I entered the dining room.


    But there was no one at a sight. Lucy walked out from the kitchen and stared at me.


    " Where''s Stella?"


    " Miss has left already. She told me to serve the breakfast today."


    Looks like this time I will have to suffer lot more than I had anticipated. I ate the breakfast with a heavy heart because I needed energy to continue working. With my busy schedules and work I have to eat properly to keep my system fine.


    " Sir"


    "...."


    " Sir"


    "....."


    My shoulder was shaken by someone and I noticed it was John¡ª¡ª my ?ssistant.


    " Yes?" Although I had no idea what was happening I replied to them. All of the stuffs were looking at me with a blank stare.


    " We shall discus this matter after lunch break. The meeting is dismissed for now." John had taken the responsibility of keeping the work atmosphere intact. Everyone left the room and it was only me with John.


    " You seemed lost in the whole meeting. Is everything all right? " As expected from my ?ssistant ?um friend John, he already noticed my behaviour.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 38 - Scheming Friend

    I was in my cabin and John brought me some water. The meeting will start after lunch break so, I had to get the gist of it from John before it begins. I wasn''t listening the whole meeting since I was busy with my thoughts.


    " You had fight with your wife?" I nodded my head to say yes.


    " It kinda happened." With a glum voice I replied.


    " Don''t worry. It''s common for couples to have arguments once in a while. Just tell her sorry and patch up with her. Take her to dinner or shopping which ever she prefers. Don''t think about it too much. It''s effecting your work. " John gave me his advice and he started to describe me what happened in the meeting. The lunch break will be over soon. I didn''t eat or felt like eating. Instead I got out my cigarettes and began to smoke.


    Somehow I attended the meeting and continued it halfheartedly. The meeting ended smoothly with the help of John. I got out from the office to return home but to my surprise I was encountered by a familiar face.


    " What a coincidence! Never thought I''d see you here Mr. President." With a evil smirk Ray spoke out to me.


    " It''s Theo for you and I also wanna know why are you here." I spat out with an annoyed tone.


    " Well I decided to visit the person who made my best friend cry for having lunch with me. If I knew you would have reacted that way I would have kept it secret." As sly as fox. This Ray guy has plotted everything with a finesse.


    I had figured it out though. He only found out about Stella going to work that night. So, it was unusual for him to just pop up near her work place. He had intentionally came around that area and smartly made everything seem like it was just a coincidence. Even now, he came here to meet up with me which is not a coincidence at all. I can sense something bad about his intention.


    " You should have known better since it all happened because of you. Don''t play dumb now. The reason I had fight with Stella was you." I growled at him looking eye to eye.


    " Me? You serious? It''s true that I wanted to make things hard for you and also spend some time with Stella. But I had no idea that you would make her cry. Thanks to you I met up with her again today and she was crying while explaining how rude you were. That was not my intention."


    Within a wink of an eye my stomach was being hardly punched. It happened so fast that I couldn''t noticed how it all started. It was a really hard punch. For a guy like me who works out in gym, it was definitely painful.


    " Ah!" A painful m??n escaped from my mouth although I tried to hold it inside. I kept my hand on my stomach, holding it with my palm.


    I wanted to punch him back also but today I was the one who needed the punch most. I was mentally in depression so, receiving this punch made me feel relieved a little. I shall not move to violence today. I will save it up for some other day and that day will come soon. I''m sure of it.


    " That''s what you deserve for making her cry you piece of shit. Make sure you remember it next time." Ray turned to the opposite direction and began to walk way from me. I somehow regained my lost strength that moment.


    " How can you blame me only for all this? I know I''m guilty but at least I''m not scheming nasty plans to make her love me." I stated my facts to him which made him annoyed.


    " Everything is fair in love and war, don''t you know?" I rolled my eyes at his childish statement.


    " Are you fu?k?n? kidding me? This is so old and for your kind information you can''t possibly make someone love you forcefully. Like I said that day, I do love her so, I''ll wait for her to love me back and if she wants to be with someone else I''ll except her choice." I walked to him and stood few centimetres away from him. " But if you are going to pull up these cheap tricks of yours then go ahead. When time comes you will see."


    Ray''s facial expression changed. He looked irritated and annoyed after listening my statement. He didn''t uttered a single word after that, only left from there instantly. I got my cigarettes out from my pocket and insert one between my mouth.


    It finished so fast that I had to take another one. Sadly when I opened the box it was empty. I had been smoking all day, no wonder it''s empty here. I threw the packet in the dustbin and got inside my car.


    I returned home from office. Even though John had told me to sort out my problems with Stella, I had no clue how to begin and where to.


    It''s a rather complex situation for me.


    There was no one at the table or the drawing room. Lucy walked out and stood in front me.


    " Miss isn''t feeling well so I stayed here. She told me to serve you the dinner."


    Once again I had lost the chance of sorting out things with her. It was awkward for me but I do wanna apologise to her for last night. My intention wasn''t bad then how did everything turned out like this?


    I was only worried about her. Why the hell I acted like a jerk? Why? Just why?


    I had nothing to tell to Lucy. I went to my room and changed my clothes after freshening up. My clothes smelled like cigarettes so I threw them for wash. I went downstairs although I had no energy to eat mentally. But I need to eat even though I don''t want it. I sat on my chair and Lucy placed the food. I took a bite and it tasted like Stella''s cooking.


    " Did you cooked this?"


    " No, miss had cooked the dinner." Deep down in my heart I was slowly being swallowed by the agony. She had cooked for me even after all this.


    " Did your miss had dinner?"


    " Yes. She took the food in her room." Stella was avoiding me. She took the food in her room so that she won''t have to face me while eating dinner.


    But will she really eat?


    I don''t know. She had cried for me and I am also feeling guilty since yesterday. My mind is not at ease. Should I go to her room and ask her if she had ate? Will I make it uncomfortable for her? I''m not quite sure what should I do.


    " Lucy go to Stella''s room and tell her that you came to take out the plates. Make sure you ask her if she had her dinner or not."


    " Okay."


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 39 - Feeling Disconnected

    I was sitting on my chair by myself, tapping my foot in anxiety. My mind was filled with unpleasant feelings about the current situation I was in.


    Lucy came back carrying the plates. They were empty¡ª¡ª traces of food were still visible and I kinda felt relieved seeing those dirty plates. At least she''s not going to sleep with an empty stomach.


    Coming back to my room didn''t change anything. I thought that I should at least ask her if she''s okay or if she had eaten dinner. Honestly I was not ready to face her. The words didn''t came to my mouth when I stood still in front of her door. I wanted to knock on the door which was the only barrier between us, keeping us away from each other. Few minutes had past but I just stayed there. My legs started to ache as I was standing there. It was a futile attempt of mine. I came back to my room with dissatisfaction and laid down on my bed.


    Next morning I got up but I knew the luck is not on my side. Therefore the problems which have arisen because of my stupidity and arrogance are not going to be solved so easily. I''m such a fool for leaning towards my vanity.


    I walked downstairs and Stella was there arranging the dining table. A little ray of hope flashed onto me. I knew that this is the only chance I will get. If I fu?k it up, god knows what disasters I am going to face in future.


    " Good morning." I politely greeted her. She didn''t realised that I was here until I spoke. She was busy in her thoughts. Hearing my voice she came back to her senses and noticed my presence.


    " Morning." Stella replied softly. There was no sign of joy or glee in that voice, it was rather splenetic, filled with morse. She put down the plate in front of me and sat down on her chair opposite mine.


    I was about to spoke up but she started to talk again " Dad called me yesterday. He said mom''s health isn''t good so, I gotta visit them today."


    Hearing of my mother-in-law''s bad health made me feel sad indeed but what made me more upset, was the leaving of Stella. Every thing is just going to the wrong direction.


    " When are you going?" I asked her.


    " I''ll leave after eating breakfast. I have taken a day off from my work." She sounded dull maybe because she''s worried about her mother.


    " Do you want me to come with you?"


    " No, it''s fine. Besides it''s not that serious."


    " Okay. Let me know if you need anything."


    Our conversation was so lifeless that it killed me every time I opened my mouth to speak. I was also aware of the fact that Stella was suffering as well. She was avoiding eye contact with me. I just focused on my food and replied back to her. I left for office after finishing my breakfast. I couldn''t stay there any longer.


    As I was driving my car I thought I should listen some music. I tuned in the radio while driving my car. I don''t usually listen to songs but I wanted to relax my mind.


    The song that came on the radio was


    "The less i know the better" by Tame impala


    Why they playing sad songs in the morning for the fu?ks sake! I turned off the radio instantly, knowing that the song will make me more depressed.


    My day in the office went like usual. John came to report me about the upcoming events.


    " You will have to take a business trip to France."


    " How long ?"


    " A week."


    " Fine. Book my tickets and pick a hotel near airport." I always prefer having my hotel near airport. It''s very convenient and I can avoid busy traffic when I''m returning.


    " Will you take your wife-" I didn''t let John finish his sentence because I knew he was trying to ask me about Stella. I rather avoid the conversation since I haven''t made any progress so far now.


    " She''s with her parents. Her mom''s health is bad currently. I''ll go by myself." I could have taken her with me but our relationship is in a awkward situation. Besides she should stay with her mom and spend some time there. It will help her to relax for a once. It''s better if we stay separated for some time.


    I went back home and Stella was not here. My flight tickets are already booked. I will leave tomorrow. I thought that I should visit her once before I leave and probably apologise to her.


    I took my clothes off and wore a T-shirt with a shorts. The phone was on my hand but I was still unsure about texting her or calling her. I mean if I text her I can say a lot where else if I call I might just forget my words in the middle of the conversation.


    After thinking for a while I decided that I will call her. I won''t be here for a week I should at least inform her. When I dialed her number I became anxious.


    " Hey. How''s your mom?" I spoke first and asked her politely.


    " She''s fine. Nothing to worry about. I''ll come back tomorrow-"


    " No, stay there for a week. I have to go France for a business trip. I will return after a week. You should probably stay there for now."


    " Okay. When are you leaving?"


    " Tomorrow."


    " Okay. Take care."


    " Hmm. You too." There was a moment of silence after that. I didn''t hung up nor did she. I thought she had something more to say so, I was holding the phone. It was still silent. That moment I thought I should just say sorry and apologise for my rude behaviour.


    " I''m sorr-" The phone was already cut off by her. If I had said that little earlier things would have been different. I thought of calling her back but then once again I would just lost my words when ever I''m talking with her.


    I finished packing my clothes and things that I will be needing during my stay. Turning off the lights I went to sleep.


    Next morning I took the flight and I decided to take John with me. I thought it would be the best choice for me since my mental condition may cause problems with my work. John can be a great help to me so I only pray that everything goes smoothly.


    I have never let my work effected by my personal life so, I won''t let it happen now. It was tough for me but I had to focus and move on. Perhaps I should visit the bar and ask for help to Dalton. I laughed at my situation knowing that I need help from a mare


    ~to be continued

 Chapter 40 - Friendly Betrayal

    I was able to finish my work on the fifth day of the business trip so, I decided to come back home. During those five days I haven''t heard anything from Stella. I didn''t called her or texted her either. Thankfully the meetings kept me occupied most of the time.


    The rest of the time I spent some how either sleeping or watching tv. I didn''t went out from my hotel other than attending the meeting. I told John to go out and have fun. I didn''t wanted him to see me skulling with depression.


    John kept himself away from poking into my personal life. I did thought that maybe, if I had talked with John, he would have given me some advice. But what''s the use of advice if you can''t apply it in your life and solve the problem.


    These words of advice are only empty and hollow unless you actually make a good use of it. For a guy like me¡ª¡ª it''s nothing at all.


    Coming back home from the business trip I was tired. I was able to go back home around the noon time. Lucy was not present in the house since both me and Stella were out from home. The housekeepers had cleaned the house like usual. Since the house is big it needs to be cleaned every day. Therefore I had arranged housekeepers who comes in the day time and cleans the house, the garden. I also have four security guards and several camera installed in my house.


    There isn''t anything important or valuable items in my house but sometimes my rivals do try to steel important information and documents which I keep here in my office. All these documents have valuable data which can be used to make my company go bankrupt.


    There was incident like this which took place few years ago. Although my guards were able to catch them. The security around my house is very tight. It''s not that easy to inter in my house and leave successfully. They maybe be only four but they are highly trained.


    I laid down on my bed and instantly fell asleep. I had eaten on my way so, as soon my body came in contact with the soft bed I just couldn''t stayed awake.


    When I opened my eyes I looked at the clock. It was four p.m. Stella still doesn''t know about my arrival. Well, I haven''t informed her yet. She is happily enjoying her stay with her family so, I should just let her come back after two days which was originally planned. After our marriage Stella never stayed at her parent''s house. This might be good for her.


    Since I had no other thing to do I decided to visit the club where Dalton is. Right now only he can give me the best advice. I got ready and drove my car to the club.


    To my surprise and utter bad luck I had to meet up with some very familiar faces. Not only me but Luke, Mike and Regina were also at the club and now I''m sitting here with them explaining everything to them.


    " So, you''re telling me that you asked for advice to this random bartender


    dude¡ª¡ª whom you never knew and not even for once you thought of me¡ª¡ª your best friend of all this year?! Did you ever consider me as your friend?! How could you Theo!? HOW COULD YOU?" Luke started to act like a bitch and throw tantrum at me. Like seriously can you stop agonising over yourself I''m not in the mood!


    " By the way it''s Dalton-" Dalton bu??ed in his speech which resulted bad.


    " I didn''t asked for it!" Luke yelled at Dalton which was obvious. Dalton stepped out from the conversation.


    " I just..... You know I''m not going through a good time..... with all this things going on my life and I didn''t wanted to like open up to people.....and....." I stopped and my eyes went to Regina which made me change the sentence " Why is Regina with you? Are you guys hooking up?"


    I asked him with a confused expression, frowning my eyebrows nd looked dumbfounded at them. It''s not like I care who she or he dates. But seeing them together made me curious.


    " What? No-" Regina protested but Luke said something else on that moment.


    " Yes." Luke blankly replied.


    " What?! When?!" Regina looked at Luke and she was surprised with his answer just like me and Mike.


    " Uh. You guys broke up long time ago so I thought I should give a try." Luke said to Regina with smirk and tried to flirt with her. Once again I rolled my eyes to his stupidity.


    See! That''s why I never asked for your help!


    " Actually we broke up a while ago." I told them since I hadn''t explained the whole situation regarding our marriage contract and everything.


    " Wait what? But weren''t you married to Stella?" Luke''s was caught in surprise with my statement.


    " So, she''s the girl you were dating." Dalton poked into our conversation pointing at Regina, since he knew everything.


    " For the fu?ks sake can you just shut up?" Luke screamed at him again very rudely.


    " Hey Luke cut it out okay? You don''t have to be mean with him." I stopped Luke from proceeding any further. He was angry but he can''t just throw his anger on someone else.


    " Yeah, you''re right. I should be mad at you! How much did you hide from me all this time?" Luke roared at me with a shaken voice. Even though he was angry, there was a part of him which felt betrayed by his so called friend.


    I looked at him with guilt perhaps if I had really told him everything, the current situation would have been different. After all Luke may be a dumbass but he has always helped me. He was my first friend. Back then I used to just avoid people and stay by myself. Luke was different, he approached me first and he kept on trying to have conversation with me.


    Somehow I ended up being his friend. After that I met Mike and I got be acquainted with other people. I met William and Logan because of Luke also. He was like the first person ever to understand me. Maybe that''s why I never got bothered or annoyed by him.


    Right now I need to apologise to him for not leaning onto him. He was always there for me. So, now that I kept on suffering from all this time and bad things that happened to me I should have at least told him. My pride and ego has kept me locked up within myself which has caused problems for my dear ones.


    Stella, Regina, Luke all of them had to suffer because of me.


    I was hurting them without being aware of the fact. How terrible I must have been. Even John also. He had to pretend that he knew nothing about my situation and focus on the work. He felt guilty for not helping his boss ?um friend.


    I''m the worst. I''m the worst of all.


    ~to be continued

 Chapter 41 - Explain Properly

    The atmosphere around here has became stuffy. Luke is having an emotional breakdown. Regina is trying to get hold of the situation where else Mike has no idea what was going on. Dalton stayed quiet and served drinks to the other customers.


    " I know I have lot to say to you guys. So, please just hear me out okay?. It wasn''t easy for me either."


    I began to talk about the whole incident regarding the marriage contract between me and Stella, my relationship with Regina and how I fell in love with Stella during this time. Four of them including Dalton stayed quite and heard my story. Luke was some what a bit calmer than before after hearing everything.


    " Dude you''re such an idiot." Luke yelled out


    " You''re such an idiot." Regina yelled out next with a nasty and disgusted face.


    " You are an idiot-" Mike said but I cut into his speech.


    " Seriously?! You too Mike?" I gave them a


    ''what the heck is wrong with you'' type look.


    " It''s your fault to begin with. Why the hell you had a fight with her and most importantly, you haven''t even apologised to her!" I hadn''t told the Ray thing yet so, they put the blame on me.


    Fantastic!


    " Guys! Will you listen the whole thing then judge me please?" I pleaded holding my two hand and told them the Ray incident.


    " You were jealous." Regina stated with straight face.


    " Wha?" I was surprised.


    " Ray is trying to make you feel jealous by spending time with Stella. How can you not see it? Isn''t that obvious?" Regina scolded me like a child for doing something wrong.


    " Yeah man. Regina''s right beside, that''s a childish move bro. How can you fall for that?" Mike added also with Regina''s vicious scolding.


    " I don''t understand how come you didn''t told me any of this? Was I dead ?" Luke blurted out like a dumbass.


    All of us moved our head to see him and literally rolled our eyes at his behaviour.


    " Luke!" Regina shouted at him to shut him up.


    " A male best friend of a girl is always a great pain in the ?ss. They stay in the friend zone with them during the whole time and when she gets into a relationship they just have to confess their feelings around that time. Most annoying thing ever." Dalton spoke up while making a ???ktail. His sudden appearance made us realise that he is also in the conversation.


    " That doesn''t matter because Stella doesn''t like him so, Theo may have a chance." Mike stated that there is a possibility.


    " I think you are right Mike. Theo should confess to Stella before Ray decided to tell her about his feelings." Regina said.


    " Wait! You guys are forgetting something. First he should apologise to his wife then he should tell about how he feels towards her." Dalton spoke up in the middle.


    " I guess there''s no other option. I have to tell her." I blankly replied with a half hearted smile.


    " Yeah dude! Show her how much you wanna pound her like a beast." Once again Luke said something that was completely unnecessary.


    " How much did he drink?" Regina asked Dalton since he was giving his the shots of alcohol. Mike carried Luke to the bathroom as he was feeling sick. He wanted to puke after consuming so much alcohol.


    Damn it! I''m the one who should be drunk and depressed not you Luke!


    " I am happy that you found someone to love." Regina started to speck to me.


    " Well, for an ex, you are being quiet supportive of my relationship with Stella." I chuckled and laughed softly.


    " What''s there to not support? Stella is my friend I''m happy that she won''t have to divorce you." Regina pressed her lips together and flattened her eyebrows.


    " I''m sorry for what happened between us. I should have apologised to you first. After all I had wasted almost two years of your life." I politely told her.


    " Don''t be. You know I''m really thankful to Stella. Honestly if it wasn''t for her I would have never broken up with you. I didn''t knew what was an actual relationship before she came to my life."


    " You''re talking like you fell in love with her."


    " On the country if she was a guy I''d definitely dated her."


    Regina chuckled while taking a sip of her drink then continued


    " You and I are same. We only gave value to our work and rest is just unnecessary stuff. I never realised that our relationship was so empty, everything was so mechanical and instrumental like a robot.


    As much you wasted my time, I have also done the same to you. In fact if it wasn''t for Stella we would have married each other and had an empty relation, perhaps we would have gotten a divorce later in our life."


    Listening to Regina''s words made me look into myself and think deeply about the way I had spent my whole life.


    Did I ever spend my life like a human?


    Or lived like a human?


    " At least you had the courage to break up with me. You were honest to your feelings. Sadly it took me so long to figure out what I really wanted and even now I couldn''t expressed my emotions to her." With remorse I replied back to her.


    " You know I had started to notice the changes in you. I thought that Stella was leaving a good impact on you. But not even for once I felt that you were in love with her."


    " It''s so bizarre that you were my girlfriend and you trusted my wife more than me. To be honest Stella also left good impact on you. Remember the time you were eating fried chicken when you only eat food cooked by five star chefs." I mocked her with my sarcasm.


    " You know my father grew me up like a princess. I always got what I wanted. We had three chefs at home who always cooked any type of dish I asked for. I had never really had fast food. But you see, it''s not the food, it''s the person you are eating with." Regina took another sip of her drink and a smile appeared on her face. She continued again


    "When you told me about Stella I really wanted to just look down upon her but my first impression of her made me feel so comfortable. She was so welcoming and had a laid back attitude. I didn''t had any good friends because of my bitchy attitude. Somehow she totally understood me."


    ~to be continued

 Chapter 42 - Wrong Decision

    Luke came back from the bathroom. Mike was carrying him by holding his shoulder. Well Luke you better not drink more than your tolerance limit. He looked like shit.


    " I think we should go back now." Mike suggested as he was carrying the load of Luke.


    " Yeah we should leave for now. Theo you please go home and have a serious talk with Stella. Sort out everything as soon as possible." Regina replied back with a sincere tone.


    " I''ll try my best."


    All of us left the club. Driving back to my home I decided to call Stella and inform her that I''m back from my trip. I entered my room and went to the bathroom to take a shower. After drying myself with towel I wore fresh clothes and laid on my bed.


    I grabbed my phone and since my phone was connected to the wifi, notifications were showing on the screen. It says that I am tagged in a picture so, I opened it instantly


    and hoped that it''s not done by Luke.


    My faith was crushed down as I saw a pic of me with Regina, Mike and Luke. That son of a bitch! When did he took it? And most important how did he posted that picture when he was drunk like that?


    He took the selfie where three of us were in the background talking with each other. I look weird since I was talking on that moment when the picture was taken. Normally I don''t use my social media. I do have them since my school days but unlike Luke I''m not active.


    When I scroll down to my timeline a very grievous picture popped up. It was a picture of Stella with Ray. They were eating in some restaurant. After seeing the picture I got upset and dishearten. She was smiling like a bright sunflower. I haven''t seen it for a while. Maybe I was the one who took away that beautiful smile of her.


    She looks happy with Ray. Maybe I''m overthinking, regarding the whole picture thing but I feel that my time has come. I was never meant for her from the beginning. I will always be a good friend to her who helped her to go through this marriage drama.


    Nothing more.


    Isn''t it so ironic that my life has going through a painful phase because of this one girl. But why should I be depressed over this? I should move on now.


    The answer is very clear. Fine then I''ll go out and have fun. I''m not going to sit around my room and sulk over her.


    Next morning came and I went to my office. My work was finished earlier. Besides my mind was not at ease. I left from there and went to a place where I have never went or I would never have if the situation weren''t like this.


    It was one of the famous clubs filled with strippers and pr?st?tut?s as well. Luke had told me about this club. He had came here many times to sleep around with those women.


    I have already hated and despised the idea of fooling around with women with whom you''re not in a relationship. It makes me feel uncomfortable as if I''m talking advantage of these women.


    But today I''m going to commit this crime. I feel so lonely inside my heart. I need somebody to fill the hollow, the crack which was made by Stella. No matter how much I hate the idea I''m willing to take the risk to escape from the pain.


    When I entered there, the club was filled with empty souls. They were living this moment of happiness in an illusion. Half n?k?d girls were dancing on the poles. Those barbarian men were getting excited to watch them, throwing their money on them and enjoying it to the fullest.


    I already regretted my idea of coming to this hell hole.


    " Hey handsome." My left arm was locked by a feminine hand. I looked to the direction where the voice came from. It was a woman, wearing a small dress. The dress was so small that you can probably see her under garments along with the edges of her panty lines. Her huge br??sts were flashing upwards as she had wore the tight dress which was warped around her curvy body, covering the least amount of her female parts. The cleavage was more open wide and less covered.


    The look she had on her face was quite seductive but at the same time very disgusting. I just wanted to free myself from her hand. I didn''t said a word which made her speck again


    " You wanna have some good time with me?" It was a direct approach from her and I knew she was asking me to share the bed with her. That moment I thought, why should I refuse this? after all I came here for this reason.


    "Lead the way " I replied with a husky voice.


    She was grabbing my hand tightly as she escorted me to the inside area of the club. This is the place where these girls bring their clients. I entered the room which was dark and had red lights. Letting go off my hand she locked the door. The colour of light changed to neon blue now. I couldn''t see her face properly or clearly as the lights distorted my view.


    I didn''t bother to ask the name of the girl but she looked like she''s around twenty five to twenty six. She had a curvy body, long black hair like Stella¡ª wait why I''m thinking about her now?


    I came here to move on from my feelings that was the sole reason of all this. Even though I deny it I knew very well that I followed this strange woman because she kind of resembles Stella except her body. Stella has a thin petite body. She looks way younger than her age. Being twenty five, she looks like she''s twenty years old, still studying in a college, having fun with her life.


    The girl grabbed my suit and tried to remove it from my body. I was caught off guard which made me shake her off vigorously. She looked kinda shocked with my sudden change of behaviour.


    " Sorry about that." I apologise to her and rubbed my forehead.


    " It''s fine. Would you like to have some drink?" She didn''t mind me instead she went to the shelf where bottles of alcohol were stacked up.


    " Sure" I sat down on the bed, still trying to gather all my uneasy thoughts.


    " Is this your first time here?" She asked me and put two ice cubes in the glasses.


    " Something like that." I took the glass from her and took a sip of the alcohol. The girl sat on my ??p with the other glass of alcohol.

 Chapter 43 - Big Mistake

    The dark room which had the blue lights popping up brightly, that place made me feel uneasy. There were no sound in the room, coming from the outside.


    The girl''s weight was thrown over my ??p and it was heavy. She was touching my body here and there, rubbing her palm smoothly around them.


    " So, tell me. Why did a guy like you decided to come here?"


    " I wanna forget someone and move on from them." I murmured under my breath. Her question made me feel annoyed and I was not in the mood to talk about this.


    " Your girlfriend?"


    " No. My wife." I replied blankly at her. She stared at me for a minute then she opened her mouth to speak


    " Don''t worry it will be all good. Just focus on me. I''ll show you a great time honey."


    Her voice rammed into my ears making me shiver. I chugged down the whole glass of alcohol in one sip. As soon I finished my remaining drink the girl pinned me down on the bed. The glass was dropped on the bed. She started to kiss all the way up to my neck. The bu??ons of my shirt were all open, making my hard ?h?st wide open.


    My mind started to feel dizzy and my body started to heat up as if someone tuned off the air condition. I was feeling so hot suddenly. Maybe the alcohol was too strong for me and I had drank it at once. It became a irritation for me that moment.


    I pushed the girl on the bed and started to bu??on up my shirt. This whole idea was a big mistake I''m never doing it again. Holy shit!


    " What''s wrong?" The girl asked looking at me with confusion.


    " I- I can''t do this. Here''s the money. I''ll take my leave." I handed out my purse which had enough money to satisfy her for now. Even though I hadn''t touched her she might start an argument if I don''t pay her for all the things happened till now.


    I grabbed my suit and literally ran out from that place. My body was acting weird. The alcohol was making me dizzy. My vision became blurry a little. Without being bothered by it I told the driver to start the car and take me to my place at once.


    I was breathing heavily. It felt so hot even inside my car which had the air condition turned on to it''s highest level. In fact I wanted to take off my shirt inside the car.


    " Sir, we are here." Those words brought back my senses. The pain was unbearable to me during the whole car ride. Getting out from the car I went straight for my room still my head was dizzy. Never knew drinking alcohol will make me feel like shit.


    I even lost my senses and strength to walk those stairs. Suddenly a faint voice came ringing through my ears.


    " Theo, you''re back." I couldn''t recognise the voice it sounded like a female. Is it my mom? I don''t know. Is it Stella? Or is it my imagination.


    " Oh my god! You look so bad! What happened to you?" The voice rang to my ear and a hand grabbed on to me.


    " Did you drink too much?" I looked at the figure standing close to me. It looks exactly like Stella. But why she''s here? She can''t be here. She''s probably with Ray, having fun together. I shook off the hand knowing that I''m inside my illusion.


    This isn''t the first time I had these bizarre dreams. There have been my nights where I dreamt of her, when she came there like an angel taking care of me. There were also those dreams where she would leave me alone for her new lover and I had to stay alone, leading a miserable life.


    She comes in my dreams and teases me like a fool. At the end she just leaves me with my solitary. She''s just out of my reach. Even being her husband I couldn''t touch her or embrace her with my two arms. How much I longed for those things. But I won''t let her tease me again today! If she really wants to show her care and affection for me then so be it.


    I tightly grabbed the slender arm and dragged her out to the stairs.


    " Theo... what''s wrong with you? What are you doing?"


    No,no,no,no. Today I won''t let you do as you like. Who''s fault is this? That I am suffering so much like hell? Huh?


    I shut the door and locked it. Her petite body was thrown over the soft bed of mine. There was no escape from here. This is my dream so I''ll do as I please.


    I roughly unbuttoned my shirt and threw it away. I hopped on the bed and laid on the top of her. She was trapped under my body. My head was killing me with pain, making me loose my balance. This body of my needs to have her right now. Her breaths were falling on my face. The sweet honey like scent of her was making me crazy.


    " T-Theo... you''re drunk..... don''t do this" the voice sounds frighten by me. This little kitten was afraid of me now like I was going to eat her up. My vision was disoriented but I could see the figures. My hand ran over her body.


    The smooth silky skin was mostly exposed under the knee and on the hand. She was wearing a spaghetti strap dress. I jerked it up to removed from her body.


    My left hand groped her br??st tightly and I heard a m??n.


    Huh ? So, you''re enjoying it? Don''t worry tonight I''ll make you feel good.


    My hands were travelling all around her body touching every single corner. I wanted to feel each part of her body. Grabbing her rosey cheeks I roughly placed my lips on her and kissed her with my hearts content. It was something that I want to do for a long time.


    Her mouth was shut tightly but soon she opened it as I didn''t let go of my lips from her.


    The passionate kiss becomes more wild as my tongue explores the depths of her inner corner.


    I yanked her und?rw??r down and her womanhood was right at my sight. Without any delay I pulled down my pants and thrust my p?n?s inside her making her gasp loud.


    I was able to ?ssert my dominance after all. While enjoying the moment of satisfaction darkness took over me. This is probably the best dream I ever had in a while. I knew tomorrow morning when I will wake up things will go back to normal. My empty miserable life will continue once again.


    ~ To Be Continued

 Chapter 44 - Love Drug

    My eyes opened and faced the bright white painted ceiling. My head was hurting a little, still I sat up on my bed, scratching my head with the palm of my hand.


    Jesus! I shouldn''t drink like that! It was a terrible experience for me.


    On the other hand I get to experience such vivid dream which will never be my reality. If only my dreams were real, life would have been way better. Alas! those things will only be my imagination.


    I got down from the bed and realised that I wasn''t wearing any clothes which is strange for me. There''s never been a day where I went to sleep n?k?d at least I had my shorts.


    With fear and confusion I looked at the bed quickly, hoping that nothing serious happened.


    There was few drops of bloods on my white bed sheet, they were dried up¡ª¡ª as if they were stained last night.


    Fuck. My. Life.


    The memories of my last night, the memories of my dreams, they are all real!


    No,no,no,no, it can''t be. Not like this! What the hell I have done!?


    I grabbed the shorts and put it on quickly. Without even brushing my teeth I went straight towards to Stella''s room. When I came in front her room, the door was unlocked. That means she''s downstairs. I ran towards the downstairs, walking down the staircase like a manic.


    Stella was standing at the dining table. The back side of her body stood still, arranging the plates. I was anxious and scared to call out her name.


    What will I say? How will I face her?


    " Oh you''re awake." She noticed my intense gaze, burning through her neck.


    " Did I.... Did I.... last night... I...." I was chocking on my words, they couldn''t get out from my mouth.


    " I also have something to say about that. Why don''t you go freshen up? I''ll come to your room." Her reply came blank and casual. It was evident that she''s going to leave.


    Every thing just went wrong. I would have never imagine that I would destroy my own happiness with my own two hands.


    I can''t believe that I forced myself on a girl. In my whole life I have never done something so disgusting like this. It''s even more saddening that the girl I forced myself on, has to be the girl I loved.


    How will I face her?


    How will I face my mother?


    This shameful behaviour of mine, has no worth of being forgiven.


    With a very heavy heart I sat on the couch waiting for Stella. As I had written in the contract, we will never have any intimacy or get physical. Now that the rule is broken she will most certainly divorce me and leave the house. I can''t even beg her to forgive me. What I did was so cruel. There was a knock on the door but I had left it unlocked so, Stella opened it and came inside.


    I was looking down on the floor with shame and contempt, trying to hold back my tears. Honestly this was the most heartbreaking and disgraceful moment of my entire life. I had failed myself as a man, as a son, as a friend, as a lover, as a human.


    " So... I know that you may not like what I''m going to say next, but I wanted to tell you that if you agree, we can keep on doing what we did last night."


    " Of course, we can do¡ª wait what?!" I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn''t hear the whole thing properly. Which made me jump in shock afterwards.


    " Look I know you and Regina broke up, but I still don''t know if you are dating someone else at the moment. If that not, we can have s?x once in while.... but of course we won''t have to be in a relationship... you know kinda like friends with s?xu?? benefits type? Only if you are okay with it." My ear drums were senseless perhaps I can''t really understand what she was trying to say.


    " Wait,Wait,wait I can not process everything that you are saying. First tell me, last night I forced you to have s?x with me right?"


    " Yes."


    " And now you want me to become your s?x buddy?"


    " Sort of.... yeah"


    " But didn''t I.... like took advantage of you?"


    " Well I liked it so, I guess we can say, it wasn''t forced or maybe I''m just m?s??h?st. "


    Wow! Seriously? Is this the after effect of watching '' Fifty Shades Of Grey'' ?


    ( A/N: it''s popular romance book based on Bdsm theme. I ?ssume most of you know about it.)


    " But- but.... look at the blood! It was your first time! How can you be so calm and cool with it?!"


    " It was my first time but that''s not my blood."


    " Huh?"


    " Your scraped your arm last night. That blood fell from there. I have put bandaids on it." I stretched out both of my arms and I noticed that my left arm had two bandaid on it. I was so depressed after waking up that I didn''t looked at my body.


    " I don''t understand. Everything seems so bizarre and-"


    " Weird?"


    " Yeah! I don''t know how to react on this matter, I mean I''m happy that you''re not upset with me or got hurt because of me. Oh god! Jesus Christ! What a ride of emotional roller coaster I just had! " One thing I came to understand that Stella was not hurt or upset about what happened yesterday. Apart from that I still have so many things to sort out with her. It''s now or never.


    " When you suddenly acted that way, pushing on bed and all, I was scared at first. But as everything went I started to like it even I don''t know why. Perhaps I never had s?x or maybe I didn''t back off knowing that it was you. "


    " What ever you say, truth is I was drunk and I tried to force myself on you."


    " No. I think you were not drunk. You were drugged."


    " What? How can you tell?"


    " Drunk people easily gets tired or falls asleep. But your body was hot and when you were.... umm... doing it with me it felt like you had taken aphrodisiac type drug to... umm.. boost your performance? Uhh...It''s kinda awkward to explain it" She was trying to hold onto her laughing as she was explaining it. On the other hand I was burn into ashes with embarrassment.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 45 - The Confession

    My situation became so shameful that I felt like a clown. People laugh when they see clown and in my case, Stella is sitting in front of me, looking at me steadily and giggling like a kid as if I''m the clown here.


    Ironic isn''t it?


    So far till now our conversation is still going on, regarding the incident that took place last night.


    " It also bothered me last night. I mean I only drank one glass of raw whiskey. When my body started to feel hot and sweaty, it was really something that I never felt."


    " Where did you went anyway?"


    " ... Umm. You see.... I went to a strip club and..... a girl came and she gave me the drink." Boy! It was so awkward for me that I shuttering my words.


    " Thank god you came home or else you would ended up getting r?p?d."


    " Excuse me? Me? Getting r?p?d?"


    I asked her frowning my eye brows with confusion.


    " She spiked your drink so that she could have s?x with you. That was a trap. If you had gone with her, she would have blackmailed you later or ask you to take the kid''s custody." Stella explained it like detective reveals the crime scene one by one.


    " Kid''s custody? Oh fu?k! I didn''t used a ??nd?m last night!"


    " Relax. I have taken the phill."


    " Oh! Where did you get that?" I let out a sign of relief knowing that no one is going to born because of my stupid mistake.


    " I called my brother to bring one for me."


    " Wait! You called your brother? Neil?"


    Oh dear lord! Is this situation can get any worse?


    " Yes. Besides he''s experienced in that so, when you passed out I called my brother. He came last night and gave it to me."


    " Did you told him everything?"


    Please don''t, please don''t. I murmured to myself


    "No. But he''s eagerly waiting to hear from me."


    " I see. To tell you the truth, I went there to get myself a hooker but honestly when I was with her I felt like being entangled in thrones. Everything was making me feel uncomfortable and uneasy. So, I left from there." It was right thing to do. I didn''t wanted to lie to her, no matter how shameful it was.


    " Let''s not talk about it anymore. That part went well. We should settle this issue now."


    " How can I ? There''s so much that I have to say to you. How can you be so calm and act like nothing happened since last week?" I was prepared for worse but since she came in all my mistakes have turned into nothing.


    " Ummm. What happened last week?" With a flatten expression Stella replied back.


    " We had a fight. I acted so rude with you and I still haven''t apologised for it. Meanwhile you forgot all of it? Like seriously?" My voice sounded like yelling but I really wasn''t planning on doing that.


    " Oh! You mean that day? I didn''t mind it at all and honestly it was me who shouldn''t have yelled at you. After all you were worried about me." With a half made smile she replied politely.


    " Huh? Then why did you ignored me ?"


    " Actually I was on my period that''s why I lost my cool. Because of these period cramps I get super grumpy so, I thought I should avoid talking with you since I don''t wanna say something rude to you." Stella was chuckling while scratching her head.


    " So you were not angry with me?"


    " No. why would I be?"


    " That can''t be. That''s just... I don''t understand." My guilty has cross the level of sanity. It was so unreal to me that I felt like it''s all an illusion. I couldn''t take it any longer so I grabbed her feet and began to beg for forgiveness.


    It was something which I needed to do a long time ago. Since the beginning I was the jerk, I was the nastiest person to her and she was always been the most nicest person I could ever think of.


    How can I hurt her?


    " Hey..... what are you doing-"


    " Please! just let me at least apologise to you. Please! I beg you! Just for once! I don''t deserve your kindness. I don''t deserve any of this." Like a madman I continued to beg for forgiveness while holding her feet.


    " But why would you even apologise when you haven''t done anything bad to me?"


    " No. You''re wrong. I''m not the good guy here. You''re the one who''s being extra nice to me." I got up and stood in front Stella. My eyes were fixed on her. You could see the flames of love in my eyes but she was still blind.


    " Let me tell you one thing. Listen Stella, you can''t just be the compromising one always. There will be times when you have to stick to your own self esteem. You can''t just shrug it off. Have more pride in yourself because you worth more than you know." She listen to my words with such amusement.


    " I never thought of sticking to my ego. It makes things hard when you let your ego come in between. But no one ever told me this. Theo, I was not hurt by your actions, still you put so much efforts into it. It means a lot to me." I let out a deep sigh hearing her speech.


    " You have no idea what I was going through." I chuckled lightly on my ironic remark.


    " So, what''s your answer ?"


    " There''s another conference I have to make." I hold her soft petite hands as she sat opposite me, on the edge of my bed. I took a deep breath and the moment of truth came


    " I don''t think I can become your s?x buddy because I have been in love with you since I had broke up with Regina. In fact I think I have started to love you after we came back from our honeymoon."


    " What?" Her shock was visible in her reply.


    " Yes it''s true Stella. I wasn''t planning on telling you this but after what happened yesterday I had no other choice."


    " I just don''t know what to say. I mean I used to feel bad that Regina broke up with you because of me-" I cut into her speech.


    " Why would you think that?"


    " Please don''t be mad okay? You see, Regina told me how you didn''t spend time with her. You were avoiding having s?x with her and we kinda thought you''re gay and you were into John-"


    " Wait what?!"


    " Yeah. And now it''s even more sad since you broke up with her because of me."


    " No, wait. I mean what? Seriously? John? How can you guys think of it? He''s my secretary besides I never been interested in men." I literally yelled at her.


    How can she even think that I''m gay!?


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 46 - Fresh Start

    Life has lots of surprises waiting for you. It changes colours like a traffic pole. Sometimes it''s red and next moment it''s green. Unless you pay close attention to it, you''ll end up getting misled.


    " Well..... we kinda like, imagine it..." Stella was having trouble with coming to a conclusion.


    " Regina already knows how I feel about you. And it''s not your fault that I fell in love with you. It''s true that Regina and me have so much in common but that''s not enough for us to love each other. On the contrary, you saved both of us to have a loveless marriage." My facial expression became rigid as I continued to explain her.


    " It''s true that I shouldn''t have ?ssumed it. It was really dumb, I admit. Can we just like let it go now?" Yeah sure! Why not, after all I love you so much. This is nothing compared to you divorcing me.


    " Whatever." I shrug it off my mind because I was still waiting for her answer. " So? How do you feel about this?" Again I asked her.


    " Look Theo, it''s not that I hate you or anything¡ª¡ª in fact you have been a good friend to me ever since we got married. You helped me with lot of things and you were genuine to me. But sadly I don''t have any romantic type of feelings towards you." Stella''s words rang into my eardrums. I knew it was obvious for her, to not have any feelings. Still I just don''t wanna let go. I have to keep on trying. And now she even admits that she felt comfortable being physically intimate with me. How can I just let it go like nothing?


    If you''re comfortable having s?x with someone there has to be some sort of feelings. I mean it''s true that there are people who enjoys having s?x with other people even without having any romantic feelings. For example take me. I had been physical with my ex girlfriends. I never loved none of them and so did they.


    Even I slept with Regina so many times but I don''t remember I ever felt this good knowing that I had s?x with a girl. Seriously I mean I admit that I did had ??wd thoughts about Stella. All these years I never felt this much enthusiasm or thrilled about gaining someone''s affection.


    " But you felt comfortable doing it with me. Maybe there''s more to it. You have never thought of having a relationship. There could be a specific reason for that. If it''s okay with you, how about sharing it with me?"


    I knew something was wrong. When Vincent told me about Stella''s past life and how she rejected everyone, there has to be more than that. I believe that Vincent is also unaware of this hidden story.


    " There''s really nothing to say. I just like to live by myself." Stella looked like her lie was caught but she tried to look normal as if my words were not true.


    " Come on! That''s bullshit. Even for a once, you did feel the need of another person in your life, and let me clarify one thing. When you start to do more than what friends do, your relationship and feelings automatically changes. It''s a fact!"


    " I can''t just go into a relationship and later leave it. That''s gonna make things worse for both of us."


    " I''m not telling you to start loving me all of a sudden. I''m saying that you should at least give it a try. Think of me as more than your friend. And coming to that condition which you just suggested, I''m okay with it. Even after all this if you don''t feel anything for me I won''t pursue you anymore. Everything is in your hands. If you wanna stay, you can. If you wanna leave, I won''t stop you. But remember my feelings for you will never change."


    To tell you the truth, right now I''m not sure if I''m taking the wrong decision or not. I mean, Ray was friend zoned by Stella but me, I don''t even know what to call it. Like seriously how can I just have s?x with the girl I love and not receive her heart?


    " Fine then, I will give it a try. We are already married and if we can turn it to a real marriage it will be great for both of us. Even I don''t want to divorce you since you are the first person I married." Finally a sigh of relief. Stella giggles as she speaks to me.


    " No one said that you have to stay with me because I''m your first husband." I rolled my eyes to her childish comment. " I''m willing to provide you with a happy life so, don''t worry about the future." Hearing my words Stella starts to laugh and I swear to god, I want to protect this beautiful smile of her. I have taken the most hard step now all I have to do is wait for my results.


    I came closer to Stella and embraced her tightly with my strong muscular arms. She has always been a petite person, small and adorable like a little rabbit. I kept on holding her inside the cage of my large arms. Although I made sure that I don''t break her tiny frame or suffocate her. Her arms were also embracing my large body. We have hugged each other many times but today it felt so warm and intimate perhaps it''s my imagination only. Poor Stella was struggling to stretch her arms around my body frame. Sadly her little arms couldn''t reach to the end. It was kinda ticklish but at the same time very soothing.


    " We should go eat now. Look at time." Stella reminds me that we have to eat our breakfast.


    " Yeah. Let''s go." I released her from my embrace and we went to dining table.


    It''s been a long since we had started to talk. Usually we have our breakfast around 7.00 to 8.00 AM. But the time has already past that hour. It was about 9 am when we went downstairs to have our breakfast.


    As we took our sits, Lucy came and served us the breakfast. Stella has prepared the food which I can tell after taking one bite of it.


    It was almost unbelievable that we were there, having breakfast together, like we always had. At that moment it seems like nothing happened between us.


    I decided to skip going to the office. My head still aches. Stella has her day off. So, we will be spending the day together.


    Lucy started to walk towards the door, probably someone came. I wonder who the hell came here early in the morning to visit us.


    " Who is it Lucy?" Stella asked her looking at Lucy.


    " Miss your friend Ray came to visit."

 Chapter 47 - Friendly Fight

    I was stunned to know that Ray came to visit. What were his motives for coming here all of a sudden? I can''t believe I gotta start my day off, seeing his ugly face. Ugh!


    Stella got up from her sit. We had already finished our breakfast at that time.


    " Ray why are you here?" Stella looked confused as well by Ray''s arrival.


    " What? Can''t I just come here to see you?" Ray stood in front of me and Stella. As he talked, his lips turned to a evil grin.


    " Of course you can. I thought something happened so, you decided to see me early in the morning."


    " Absolutely correct. I came here to reveal the real face of your so called husband." Ray spat out with a smirk. I don''t like where it''s going. Why the hell he gives a bad vibe always?


    " What do you mean?"


    " This guy here¡ª¡ª he went to a strip club and that''s not it. He even hook up with a girl and probably had some good time. Stella your husband cheated on you!" My heart stopped for a moment when I heard those words. I was in panic even knowing that I already told the whole incident to Stella.


    " Wait, how do you know this?" Stella asked him with a straight face.


    " I was there at the moment. I saw it with my own eyes." Ray looked so confident and happy when he began to tarnish my reputation. This was so humiliating.


    " Okay, calm down. First of all I knew he went to the strip club."


    " What?" Ray exclaimed in surprise.


    " You knew?" Even I was surprised when I heard it so, I quietly whispered into her ears. Stella gave me a sign with her eyes and lips to ''stay quite''.


    " I''ll tell you what really happened. One of his friend was cheating on his wife. So, since his wife came to us and told everything, we decided to help her. Theo originally went there to see if his friend was really with some other girl or not." Stella made the fake story so quickly that it made me stunned.


    What a skill! You''re a pro in this.


    " Even if that''s true, why did he went with some girl. That wasn''t necessary. I saw them together." Ray was not ready to shut his mouth. He began to dig deeper.


    " Yeah, you mean the hooker who tried to drug him? Theo came back home in time and that girl spiked his drink. Nothing really happened between them."


    " But that''s-" Stella stopped him from speaking by cutting into his speech.


    " On the other hand, if you saw Theo last night and some random girl was trying to seduce your best friend''s husband, why the hell you didn''t stopped them."


    Woah! That''s smooth babe. I''m impressed how she''s roasting Ray. Meanwhile I knew that I''m out of danger. On the other hand Ray got tangled into his own trap.


    " Well I-"


    " You watched the whole thing still you didn''t even tried to stop it. Did you wanted Theo to cheat on me? Then tell me how much of a trashy guy he is?"


    Can I just clap my hands for my wife? Please? This is turning so damn good.


    " That wasn''t my-" I was trying to hold my laughter so hard. The way Stella was coming up with excuses and throwing them at Ray, it''s so damn hilarious.


    " Seriously Ray this is so unthoughtful of you. At least I don''t expect this from you."


    Poor Ray was being dominated by Stella. He literally had no scope to finish off his sentences.


    " I-I ... I''m sorry. Really, I acted so amateur... I shall take my leave. Bye." Finally Ray decided to take his leave. He knew there was nothing he can prove.


    " Good bye. Oh, and next time you try to blame someone, make sure you are fully aware of the situation."


    " Yeah. I will." Ray left our house. Surprisingly Stella didn''t offer him any hospitality. She literally took my side and fought with her best friend. I could not speak a single word during the whole conversation.


    My mind was being anxious to know what she was thinking of me. She could have told everything to Ray. She shares everything with Ray then why hide this? I''m sure that Ray would be very happy to know how our relationship started. To be honest I also feel that Ray is the right person for Stella. But if it''s true, then how come she never realised it till now?


    " Why did you save me?" Before saying her thanks I needed to know why she took this step. Is it pity? Sympathy? Or love?


    " Listen Theo, what happens between us, stays between us. I don''t want some outside person to know how my husband is. It''s my responsibility as your wife. Besides that we already talked about this." She calmly replied to me. She talked to me politely comparing to how she talked with Ray.


    She was doing her responsibility.


    " I see. Thank you very much and I''m sorry that you had to argue with your best friend."


    " Best friend¡ª¡ª my ?ss! I can''t believe that he saw you at such place and he didn''t bother to inform me that instant. Thank god we were not in a relationship." Those words stabbed into my heart.


    " I know what I did in the past. But I swear I will never repeat them. Just give me a chance."


    " God! I know something bad will happen. I''m sure if it." There was a hint of anxiety in her voice.


    " Life is full of good and bad things. I can''t give you any guarantee that being with me will disappear all your worries. But I''ll try my best to give you all the happiness."


    " My dad also said that to me once." Stella murmured to herself with a sad face.


    " What?"


    " It''s nothing. I''m also mad with Ray. He has been acting weird since he came back. Like he pops up every where all of a sudden." Stella replied with frustration.


    " I don''t like him either. You know what? it all happened because of him. I got jealous of him and vented my anger on you that day. Then I saw the picture of you guys and decided to whoring around. Jesus Christ! I acted so amateur."


    " You were jealous of Ray? But why?"


    " He''s your best friend. He knows you better, you guys spend lot of time. Go out on dates."


    " Date? Are you talking about the picture that Ray posted on my social media? That day I went to eat with Neil but Ray was there and he joined us."


    " Wait! So you didn''t went to a date?" My excitement couldn''t be kept on hold any longer.


    " No. Why would I? Ray and I are just friends. We have no feelings for each other. He''s like my bro."


    Oh god! Bro zone? I just can''t hide my happiness anymore. From friend zone to bro zone. Way to go Ray, you''re killing it buddy. I know Stella never had any feelings for Ray, it was so obvious from the beginning. Still I can''t believe I acted like a kid.

 Chapter 48 - Good Advice

    Well these two days have been very hectic. I wanted to talk about this to someone and without a second thought I decided to meet up with Luke, Mike and Regina. Technically I felt that Regina should come also since she''s the only smart one among the us.


    It was almost lunch time I called Luke and told him to meet up and call the others. Stella and me came to the dining table. I was happy to eat lunch with her after a long time.


    " So, you have any plans?" I asked her first to see if she was free or not. To be honest I thought it would be best if Stella doesn''t come with me. I mean after all I''m going there to discuss about my relationship with her. But if she''s free I''ll take her with me.


    " I have some works to finish. Why did you ask?"


    " I''m going to meet up with Luke, Mike and Regina. Do you wanna come?" I fixed my gaze at her to see her expression. Since Regina is my ex, I didn''t wanted her to feel uncomfortable or sad or angry. But I don''t want to lie either. At present Regina and I have a friendly relation so, even in future I don''t want her to feel vulnerable over my ex or my past.


    " I would have but I have to submit the work tomorrow. Maybe next time." I noticed that she was calm and casual when she replied me. But you can''t tell what a woman really want so I asked her again.


    " You sure? Can''t you delay it?"


    " Nah. I have to finish it. You go have fun and don''t get drugged." With a playful smirk, she chuckles softly and looks at me smiling.


    " Fine. I''ll be careful."


    " So, I told her about my feelings."


    " Woah! Congratulations bro!" Luke shouts out in excitement.


    " Yeah and we had s?x"


    " That''s even more better! Way to go Theo!" Mike and Luke both shouts out again.


    " Finally this ship has sailed!" Regina raised her glass of ???ktail and then all of them started to clinking their glasses, as they all said " Cheers" together.


    " But there''s a problem." It''s time for the tricky part. I have to slowly reveal the details.


    " Come on. Don''t tell me that you still didn''t apologised to her." Regina gave a annoyed look, raising her eye brows.


    " That''s not it. I did apologised to her."


    " Then?" Dalton spoke, finally. Luke wasn''t grinning at him today.


    I explain the whole incident regarding the hooker part and what happened after that. Everyone literally had their mouth wide open when they listen to my speech. Well, I can''t blame them. This situation was so bizarre and awkward even I would have done the same reaction.


    " Wait the fu?k up! You literally forced her to have s?x but next she tells you that you guys should become fu?k buddies and then you told her about your feelings? Are you freaking kidding me?" With an ear pitching voice Luke shouted into my ears. This is why I hate talking with him. He''s even worse than a girl.


    " What the fu?k Theo? Did you even realised what you did?" Regina glared at me, grinding her teeth. She looked super angry.


    " Man! this thing only gets complicated." Mike added to that.


    " I don''t have any idea how to like¡ª stick everything together. It''s only getting messy when ever I take a step forward." With my hand, I started to massage between the eyebrows.


    " Even I have no words to say. Can''t believe she chose you over Ray." Seriously Luke? How can you say that on my face?


    " Wait a minute. Are you my friend or his? Oh! And I almost forgot to tell what happened with Ray." I got annoyed by Luke''s dumb comment. And since he brought up Ray''s name it only made me more furious.


    " Did he confessed his love also?" Dalton asked with a worried expression. Man! Only this guy here, is probably willing to help me to sort out things.


    " No. That ?sshole came to my house and nagged about me to Stella. He saw me in that place then he thought he will expose my character. Thankfully Stella managed the situation." I explained it with a annoyed voice. My mood had turned sour as everything went.


    " Why the hell Stella picked you?" Luke made another dumb statement. Jesus Christ! Just stop already!


    " Shut your mouth Luke! I beg you!" I yelled at him in anger.


    " Listen Theo, I don''t care what happened between us but if you make Stella cry, I will chop off your balls." Woah there! My balls are very precious I need to have a hair who will inherit my property. Calm your t?ts woman!


    You never showed this much hostility when we broke up.


    " Exactly. Man you got such a nice wife. Why are you ruining your life? Open your eyes! God has send you an angel." Mike spoke up calmly rather than spitting nonsense like Luke.


    " Why are you guys blaming me? I''m supposed to be your friend!"


    " Fuck that! We are leaving. You go home and be a man." Luke yelled at me and he stood up from his sit.


    " Don''t mess up now. This is your last chance. Don''t let Ray win." Regina added getting up from her sit. She continued again " By the way I''m gonna burn all the clothes I brought from his fashion show."


    " You don''t have to do that though." I told her to change her mind since these clothes costed a lot. It''s a dumb idea to just burn them.


    " Honestly, Ray is just making confusions between you two." Dalton gave his statement.


    " Correct! He just wants you to take the wrong step then Boom! Stella divorces you and goes to Ray. Classic strategy of cunning men." Pointing his finger at me, Mike spoke up as if I''m the culprit here.


    " Cunning? More like a ?unt." My cod lines became rigid as I thought of Ray.


    " Forget it. You should go home now. Stella is probably waiting for you." Regina advices me. But I knew she is only worried about Stella.


    " Yeah I''ll go back now." All of us left from there. We probably spend like one and half hour in the bar. Since our objective was to have a subtle conversation on my relationship status.


    I drove back to home. It was around 9.00 pm and my stomach was empty. I wanted to eat my dinner as soon as possible. Thankfully I had told Stella that I won''t be eating out.


    " Oh! You''re back." Stella was in the drawings room working on her ??ptop. She was so focused on the screen that she didn''t noticed my foot steps.


    " Yeah. How''s your project? Do you want me to help you?" I had no idea what she was currently working on but in spite of that fact I gave her the offer. It will be a shameful moment for me if I can''t help her out.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 49 - Touching Body

    Stella was sitting there, her eyes went up to see me. She raised her eyebrows upward while her hands rested on the keyboard of her ??ptop.


    " Nah I''m almost done. Just sit here for a bit, then we will go have dinner."


    " Fine by me." I sat down on the couch and my eyes were observing her. She was very focused with her work and I didn''t wanted to disturb her. After few minutes she finally stopped typing. Her arms were raised up to stretch out.


    " I''m done. Let''s go have dinner." I followed her to the dinner table. Lucy served us the dinner. Since Stella had to work she asked Lucy to stay and help her with dinner. We ate our dinner and talked about how we had spent the evening.


    " Are you going to sleep now?" Stella asked me.


    " Yeah. You should go to sleep too since you have a meeting tomorrow." Since we had finished eating, we stood in front of the stairs.


    " Hmm. I know."


    I stood there like log. I thought I''ll start to walk when she will, but both of us stood there and kept on looking at each other.


    " You wanna do it?" Stella spoke with a hint of hesitation.


    " Like now?" She nodded her head to say yes.


    " Well, if you say so." I had no reasons to turn down her offer.


    Technically this will be the first I will have s?x with her in a sober state. I mean I have no clear memory of last night. There''s some hazy images of that night. I was feeling pretty nervous.


    We walked towards my room and entered there. Two of us were alone, inside my bedroom. There were times when we watched movies together here. We had played video games right here, sitting on my bed. My heart beat became faster than usual.


    Okay!


    Calm down!


    I got this.


    Easyyyyyyyy.


    I kept on telling those words to my inner self. My anxiety was making me feel so worried. I was shaking from inside.


    Should I start with kissing?


    Will that be okay? I mean it''s only natural to start things slowly rather than going wild like beast.


    I''m not that much of a freaky person.


    Stella was sitting on the edge of my bed. She stayed quite and probably waited for me to take the first action.


    Gosh! Here goes for nothing!


    I sat down beside her then grabbed her chin with my finger. Her soft smooth skin was captured by my palm. I pulled her face near mine. She didn''t hesitated at all, instead she followed my lead. Our foreheads touched as we were only few inches apart from touching our lips.


    My eyes went on looking up and down, capturing the beauty of my dear angel. Our breathing was heavy and the sweet scent of her, filled my nostrils with honey like aromatic.


    I felt my lip was being dry which made me lick it quickly. I can hear her heart beats so clearly. It sounded like a sweet melody. I guess she was also nervous.


    My lips touched her Cupid''s bow then pressed onto her lips. Our lips began to move in a harmony as if we had done it so many times. Suddenly I wasn''t nervous anymore. I was filled with confidence. The movement of lips became more rapid. I opened my eyes to see what was her reaction but she kept her eyes shut. It was then, our tongues went to explore the inner parts.


    I felt that my little guy started to rise up inside my trousers. Without any delay I grabbed her slim body then placed her on my ??p. Even at that time, we did not let go off each other''s mouth. My hands were gently holding her petite waist. Stella''s h?ps felt so soft as they were pressed onto my th??hs. I did not reckon any heavy weight, keeping her on my th??h.


    My hands roamed around her body and pulled out her t-shirt. Her body was exposed and her br??sts were covered by the bra. I undo the strap with the help of my fingers then I fell on the bed, dragging her with me. She was on top of me, pressed onto my board ?h?st. I wanted to observe her body in every way. Since she was on top of me I could only see her face.


    So, I rolled over on bed, making her come beneath my body. As I got on top, I was able to view her perfect body. Her body rested on the bed. She had her eyes open, looking at me. We were gazing at each other and I was lost into those eyes. Those eyes had taken me to a journey of starry Milky Way. I wonder what type of expression I had on my face that time. Stella looked like she was lost into her thoughts.


    I gently pulled her pants, making her body free from rest of her clothing. As I tugged open her und?rw??r, her n?k?d body was represented to me. Her female part wasn''t cover with hair. It was smooth and clean like the rest of her body.


    My crotch started to poke inside my pants. I can''t keep it on hold any longer. I needed to be inside hers.


    Undressing my clothes, I grabbed the pack of ??nd?m from my nightstand drawer. I had some left in there and since I had broke up with Regina they were kept unused. Besides that I don''t want Stella to take pills. Taking emergency pills are okay but if you want to continue you better consult with a doctor.


    I opened the pack and put it on my p?n?s. My hand trailed on her th??hs. It made her body shiver. A soft m??n escaped from her mouth. Her n?pp??s were pointed upwards which signifies that she''s also ready.


    Stella''s body is very s?ns?t?v?. It didn''t took her long to get her ???t?r?s drenched with her body fluids. I stretched out her legs and slammed my p?n?s inside her. Even though it seemed a little tight in the beginning, her body fluids made it slippery to thrust inside her.


    I started to move my body in a slower motion at first. I did not want her to feel any pain because of my rough attitude. Her v???n?? wall was making my p?n?s suck into it. It fitted around my p?n?s as if I was meant to be hers. We continued to p???sur? ourselves. She was m??ning with passion and d?s?r?. Every time I shoved myself inside, her smooth skin touched mine. Our body became sweaty after the intense workout of physical activity.


    I almost reached to the climax so I pulled out. Both of us were breathing fast. We did started in a slow motion but at the end we became more rough. I stood up from the bed and threw the ??nd?m onto the dustbin.


    " You okay?" I asked her as she was still quite, laying down on the bed.


    " Yeah. Never felt better." She let out a sigh and chuckled.


    " Me too." I replied back with a smile. Getting inside the sheets, I laid my body beside her. She tuned her whole body to my side. Her br??sts were half covered by the sheets.


    " Can I sleep here?" The question came so suddenly from her. I was not expecting it though.


    " Yeah. Why not." I replied back calmly. That moment I knew it''s not the end. It''s the beginning of a new day.


    ~to be continued

 Chapter 50 - Not Usual

    When I opened my eyes, I felt two arms around me, holding my body firmly like a pillow.


    It was the first time for me to experience such thing. I may have slept with many girls but they don''t have a habit of treating me like their teddy bear. Perhaps my muscular robust figure gave them a alpha male type image.


    I gazed upon the sleeping person beside me. Her pale smooth skin was pressed onto mine. After the intense intimate session of last night, we immediately fell asleep without wearing any of our clothes. So, we were still n?k?d covered with the bed sheets. Her soft br??sts were squeezed onto my hard ?h?st. I was enjoying it so much that I even got a erection.


    Great! Seriously? Early in the morning I''m having a boner.


    Of course there''s no way I''m going to let her see me in that state. So, I freed my body from her hold. She moved her body little but then went back to her slumber.


    I quickly went to the bathroom and got inside the cold shower.


    When my body calmed down I got out from the bathroom. Stella was still sleeping soundly on bed. Well, I wouldn''t have woken her up but she has a meeting today.


    I shook her arm and called out her name softly " Stella. Wake up."


    After few shakes she opened her eyes and sat on the bed.


    " Good morning." Letting out a yawn she greeted me.


    " Good morning. You should get ready now."


    " Thanks." She grabbed the robe and wore it. I gave her a smile as she left my room.


    I went down to the kitchen and searched for Lucy. Stella just woke up now. It would be better if she doesn''t cook today since she might get late for her office. Beside I don''t want her to do everything at once.


    " Oh! Lucy listen, prepare the breakfast now. Stella won''t be cooking today."


    " Yes sure."


    I returned to my room and opened my ??ptop. I looked into the files which John had sent me. Time past like that and Stella came to my room.


    " Breakfast is ready. Come." I shut my ??ptop and followed her downstairs.


    We sat down on our sits. Lucy places the food on table.


    " Why did you told Lucy to make the breakfast? I still had lot of time to cook it." With a broad smile she asked me.


    " It''s good to take rest some time. You should focus on your meeting today."


    " Yeah I will sir." She giggled as she mocked me by calling me ''sir''. I chuckled hearing her statement.


    " So, what''s your plan for today?"


    " Nothing much. I''ll go to doctor after my office."


    " Why?" I wonder if she''s having any health issues.


    " I''m going to my Gynecologist."


    " Oh. You want me to come?" Well, I thought I should go with her. She will probably talk about getting prescribed birth control pills or maybe something more.


    " No, it''s fine."


    The next few days went like this. We would continue our daily life like usual but at night we would be passionately m?k?n? ??v? with each other. Stella began to sleep in my bed after that day and I continued to be her teddy bear. Honestly I enjoyed being held in her arms. I did also grab her like soft pillow. We were just like happy married couples.


    But it was only me who thought of it. In Stella''s eyes we are only having fun with our bodies. When this things comes to my mind it rips apart my heart. Suddenly I would get depressed over it.


    Ray didn''t showed up again after that day. I don''t know if they are still talking or not. Jealousy is such a ominous thing. It can ruin your life. I won''t let that mistake to repeat again. Therefore I did not ask her anything related to Ray.


    In these days I enjoyed my life very well. Apart from the fact that Stella still has no feelings for me, life was great. Well, I took it in a positive way. It''s not possible for someone to fall in love at once. But the way we are taking things, I know it will have good results. I can only be hopeful for that future.


    It was Sunday, weekend times. We were both spending the day peacefully, eating our breakfast together. We had the day off. No office, no work, no worries.


    " So, you wanna go somewhere? Or would you prefer staying at home?" I wanted to make sure that I use this opportunity to my fullest.


    " Let''s go eat outside. I also wanted to visit a restaurant which my colleague suggested." Stella gave a reply with a sweet smile. She was excited hearing the idea.


    " Like a date?" Two persons going on a dinner together. Wouldn''t it be a date? Of course it is.


    " Huh?" She was in confusion after hearing my words.


    " Yeah. We should go on a date." Again I told her positively with great confidence.


    " It''s not date. We had eaten together in our trip." Thats was not as same as now. She was in denial but I wonder why. She told me that she will try to except me then she should go on a date with me.


    Isn''t that how people start to build a relationship by knowing each other? Technically we do have good knowledge about each other but that''s not enough. I want to know more and more, every single detail of her life where I was not present.


    " Nope. That was different because we went there as two friends having supper. But today I''m taking you on a date. Don''t you like the idea?"


    " Uh... that''s not it..." She moved her gaze from me and gave me a crooked smile.


    " Then?" I raise my eyebrows to emphasise my word.


    " I never went on a date. " Stella face palmed herself and she felt embarrassed by saying those words.


    " I already figured that out and that''s a good thing. Because I''ll be the first guy to take you on a date. Don''t worry I won''t disappoint you." I gave her a smirk then winked my eye at her. Of course she had rejected all the guys who asked her for date. Thanks to Vincent I got to know this information.


    " Okay. We should-" Stella couldn''t finish her sentence since the bell rang.


    Now who the hell came at this early morning?


    Can''t I just have a peaceful conversation with my wife?


    Ugh!


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 51 - Brother鈥檚 Here

    Lucy went towards the door to open it. She escorted the person inside the home and thankfully it was not Ray. The person who came to visit us was Neil.


    " Hey sis." Neil hugged her sister as he came to the dining table.


    " Why are you here? Is mom and dad okay?" I thought Stella knew that Neil is going to come here. But it seems that she was also not informed about his arrival.


    " They''re fine. I just came to see you and probably stay for some days. That''s okay with you guys, right?" That was unexpected from him to give that type of suggestion. I don''t mind him staying at my house. But why so sudden ?


    " Of course Neil. Stay here as long you want." I told him with a smile but he didn''t looked happy, he had a blank expression on his face. It seemed that he had some things going around his head.


    " Cool. By the way sis, make that barbecue chicken or ribs for dinner. I haven''t ate it in a while."


    " Sure."


    " And if you don''t mind Theo, can I have my sister for few minutes? " Neil asked me casually but I could sense that he will not take '' No'' for an answer.


    " Yeah go ahead."


    Okay. Something is definitely wrong.


    Why the hell Neil wants to talk with Stella privately?


    I started to panic thinking about it. Please don''t tell me that Neil is here to beat my ?ss. That night he came to my house and he brought birth control pills for Stella. He knew that our relationship was fake but I had not told him about the new development of my heart.


    To me, Neil is like my brother. That''s how I think of him. He''s so much like his sister Stella, down to earth and chilled. It''s easy to have a conversation with him unlike Luke.


    God I hope that it''s not something bad.


    Stella and Neil went to have chat in her room. Since I was left out I decided to go to my room. Our date is also canceled as we can''t just leave Neil at home and go out on a dinner. That will be rude to him. Waiting was the only thing that I could do at the moment.


    After some time, I heard a knock on my door. When it opened, Neil walked inside.


    " Sup!" He came inside and sat on the couch.


    " How did it go?"


    " Good. Some how." His eyes were roaming around the room. He was avoiding eye contact with me.


    " I don''t want to poke my nose but, am I involved in this?" My anxiety didn''t let me stay quite. I was so excited to know what they talked about.


    " What ya think?" He spoke in riddles which made me realise that I am definitely involved. Gosh! This makes me anxious.


    " Yes.... perhaps?"


    " I thought that you were a decent guy but now I''m having troubles with my judgment."


    " Why would you say that?"


    " My sister calls me suddenly and asks me to buy birth control pills for her and when I gave it to her, she tells me that she will explain everything later. Sadly I waited for a week but still no word from her."


    Shit. He heard everything. Now what? How I''m going to explain myself? My actions?


    Before I could say a word he started to speak again. " At first I thought that she did with someone else honestly. But it turns out that person was you all along! If you knew it why didn''t you told me about it? And now that I came by myself to hear it from her, I''m kind of having doubts. Like seriously whom should I show pity. You¡ª¡ª who''s being treated like a s?x toy or my sister¡ª¡ª who is in a fake marriage but now she wants to get physical." Neil let out a deep sigh and he was probably holding back those things inside his mind. I hope that he can feel relaxed after this confession.


    " Sex toy? That''s not how it seems like-" I tried to correct his mistakes but,


    " That''s exactly how it is!" Neil yells at me by cutting into my speech. Wow. Ok. He''s mad.


    "Oh? Well.... I''m not going to ask you for forgiveness. It''s up to you. I hope that you can understand my situation."


    " Did you really broke up with your girl friend?"


    " Yes. Long time ago and right after that I realised my feelings for your sister." I looked into his eyes like a man and told him with confidence.


    " What? You like my sister?" Neil jumped up in surprise. So, he didn''t heard the whole story. Damn it.


    " Didn''t Stella told you that part?" Lifting my eye brow, I asked him with a flat expression.


    " No! I only heard that you two are fu?k buddies now. I was objecting this whole idea because I thought that my sis is being insensible."


    " Well I have told her about my feelings-"


    " And she rejected you."


    Bro that hurts! I know that you have been witnessing this things since a long time. But maybe I''d feel kinda better if you did say that your sister said yes.


    Ah! I have a long way to go.


    " Yes. But I''m not backing down yet." I didn''t loose my positive vibe so I spoke again.


    " Don''t get my sister pregnant." With a poker face Neil said to me.


    " Wait... wha- I mean.... Of course. I won''t do that. But don''t get me wrong, it''s not that I don''t want to have kids with your sister, but I want to get her approval first." Okay that was just so awkward. I mean what can I expect from Stella''s brother. I was caught off guard which made me shutter while talking.


    " Hmm. Look my sister is dumb. She may be doing this without even thinking about it. Just like how she decided to have fake marriage with you. At the end of the day, she''s my sister and no matter what she does I''ll take her side even if she''s wrong."


    I could see the love for Stella in Neil''s eyes. He was such a caring brother who was worried for his elder sister.


    That time it felt like Stella was the younger one and Neil was the elder one, protecting her from all the harms. He has rights to know what his sister is facing and how her life is going. I should have informed him about it. He was definitely worried since that day.


    " You know what? I really feel guilty for not telling you all this. For once it never came to my mind. I should have talked about this with you. I''m sorry bro." Neil gave me a smile then hugged me. Finally he was cooled down.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 52 - The Cheater

    It was lunch time. Stella had cooked delicious barbecue chicken and pork ribs along with some other stuffs. Three of us ate together and chatted while having our lunch. None of us mentioned anything regarding to my relationship with Stella. It would be very bothersome to talk about it further.


    We spent the whole day watching movies. Neil had set his mind and he will be staying at my home for some days. I had no issues with it because I had sorted out everything with him. Besides it won''t be such a bad thing for him to spend some days here. I''ll have another person to interact.


    As the dinner was over, three of us got up from the chairs. Neil was walking ahead of us so, Stella came a little closer to mine and whispered,


    " I''m sorry we couldn''t go on a dinner."


    " It''s fine." I gave a smile and replied.


    We stood in front of the stairs as were going to our rooms.


    " Okay then. Good night." Stella left from there towards her room. Meanwhile I told Neil to stay in the room beside mine. So, I was escorting him there. Lucy has already tidied up the room for him.


    " She''s not sleeping in your room?" Neil asked me lifting his eye brow.


    " I guess so. Since we won''t be doing anything tonight." Even I didn''t knew that Stella was going to sleep in her room. It''s not that I was excepting to have s?x with her. I''m upset because I would have liked if she did slept in my room.


    Once again, it remained me that I''m just a fu?k buddy for her.


    When Neil was going to open the door of his room I stopped him and asked,


    " Umm. If you won''t mind, can I ask you a thing?"


    " Sure." We went to the room and I sat on the couch. It was the perfect opportunity for me to learn more about Stella''s past. Neil is very close to Stella so, I''m certain that he will have useful information.


    " Do you know why your sister always rejects guys? I''m not sure but I feel like there''s a hidden reason behind it. I did asked your sister to share it with me but she refused. She kinda changed the subject." Neil''s facial expression changed as those words left my mouth.


    " Why you wanna know?" Neil looked serious. His body has become stiff.


    " Didn''t I tell you that I love your sister. I know, I shouldn''t ask it from you when she had already turned me down. I wanted to wait and hear it from her mouth. But if I don''t know the reason, I can''t overcome the barriers."


    " Fine I''ll tell you. Besides you''re already a member of our family. So, you deserve to know. It all started with my dad." Neil let out a sigh and continued.


    " Mr. Carlton? How come he''s related to this?" I wasn''t excepting him but anyway I''m glad that Neil decided to tell me the story.


    " It was around the time when my sister started high school. She was probably sixteen that time. One day she found out dad was cheating on mom and he had affair with someone else." Without a hint of hesitation, Neil spoke of his father''s misdeed.


    " That must be hard for her." It usually becomes a serious thing when the kids find out about their parents affairs. They tend to get affected by it, especially the teenagers. They even went through mental trauma and much more.


    "She became really depressed since she didn''t had anyone to share it. I was the first person whom she told. After that sis told dad everything but nothing happened. Their relationship became very distant. Dad probably stopped having affairs since that day although I don''t know that for sure."


    Neil was gritting his teeth when ever he spoke of Mr. Carlton. The hatred was clearly visible in his eyes. I never knew their relationship was like this.


    " Does your mom knows about this?"


    " We never told this to mom but she probably realised it later. I mean she''s been living with my dad for a long time so, she might have learned it some how. My sis felt that it was best not to tell mom, because if mom divorced my dad, she would have no where else to go. My grand parents were dead also. I was only twelfth that time but I decided to study hard and get a job. I feared that if one day dad decides to leave mom, I can look after her and my sister."


    " I had no idea Stella went through all this. It must have been so hard. Why didn''t she shared it with her friends?" She had so many good friends. She even had Ray then why did she kept it inside her heart? Why she decided to suffer herself.


    " They wouldn''t have helped either. At the end of the day they can only give you advice. My sis told me that it''s better to hide your family problems from other. If you show weakness, people tend to use it for their benefit. Even I couldn''t do anything for my sister. I felt so helpless." I remembered the day when Stella took my side and helped me to protect my image from Ray. That day, she felt that I was her family and it''s her job to keep my reputation intact from outside world no matter how torn up it is.


    As much she behaves like a child, in serious situations, she becomes so m?tur? and deals with it like a worrier.


    " No, you''re wrong Neil. You were supporting Stella and you were the person to listen her problems. If you were not there, she might have done something to herself." I felt that I should comfort him. He had also went through the same thing. It made a great impact on him.


    " Come on! You don''t even know the whole thing. That time I was so angry with dad. I just wanted to punch him, scream at him and ask him why he cheated on mom. But sis calmed me down." Neil''s anger got calmed and he chuckled


    "You know what she said? Even after that, She felt like we should be grateful that dad is providing us a good life. This whole incident made her feel so insecure that she never thought of loving a person." Finally I can understand her actions. Stella''s rejections were just an excuse to not getting involved in a romantic relationship.


    She felt that if she loved someone, they will leave her some day. She thought that her future will be like her mother. I got so furious knowing the real story or Mr. Carlton. Never thought that he will be this type of a person.


    " Thanks Neil. I finally understand it all. Don''t worry I promise you, I''ll never hurt your sister. She won''t go though this type of situation."


    After that I returned to my room and laid on bed. I was one step closer to get closer to her heart. I shall accomplish my goal and I won''t take any easy road. I will wait patiently for her. One day, she will love me.


    A/N - What do you think about Stella''s father?


    Is he a good person or bad? Let me know in the comments ;)


    P.S. - there will be a chapter where I highlight this issue so, wait till then.


    Oh and happy Halloween guys!

 Chapter 53 - Bro鈥檚 Mad

    I opened my eyes and it didn''t took me a second to realise that it was Monday. Time to go back to work once again. As usual I got up and went to bathroom. After getting dressed I went downstairs. When I reached at the dining table, Neil was not present there. I thought he would be there for breakfast. Stella walked out from the kitchen holding the jug of juice.


    " Good morning. How was your sleep?" She have a me bright smile and kept the jug on the table.


    " Good. Where''s Neil?"


    " Sleeping. I''m still calling on his phone but it seems like he had put it on silent." I frowned my eye brow hearing her comment.


    Why would she keep on calling him when she can just go to his room and wake him up?


    " Uhh... should I go and wake him up?"


    " Nah. He will be¡ª oh! there he is. Why weren''t you waking up? I had been calling on your phone." Stella yells at Neil as he was walking towards us. He was still in his pajamas.


    " Thanks for ruining my sleep. Man! Is that how you should treat your little brother?" Neil yawns as he sat down on the chair beside mine.


    " For your kind information I have to go on work. So, eat your breakfast then free me from this burden." Stella slams her both palm like the way some one prays. She bowed her head sarcastically and nagged him.


    " Yeah whatever."


    " What you''ll be doing here then? I''m going on office. Your sister will also be at work." I spoke up wondering how will he spend his time here.


    " He has college and I am not gonna stay at home to entertain him."


    " Thanks for your offer clown. But I''m fine. I''ll just stay at your place and chill." When Neil started to mock her, I knew it won''t end well.


    " What you mean by that? Are you skipping your classes?" Stella hissed, glaring at him.


    " I''m not a kid. I can decide for myself so, stop nagging me." Neil mocks her again.


    " You should stop being an ?sshole first." Woah! This is the first time I''m hearing Stella curse.


    " Hey! Hey! Calm down already. Let''s eat breakfast peacefully." Never thought they would start a fight like kids. We sat down and began to eat.


    This continued till four days. Neil stayed at our home and he was mostly giving me company. We had talked about issues and topics regarding our business field. I was pretty much impressed with his knowledge. He was still a student but he had already learned most of the ethics of a good business man.


    Meanwhile Neil and Stella kept on having little fights but it would end soon as I stop them from proceeding further. She got cranky a little. Stella slept in her room. We didn''t had any physical contact in those days. I was missing holding her in my arms. Her soft warm touch was so captivating.


    It was Friday. I came back from the office. As I stood in front of the door, Stella opened it for me. She grabbed onto my arm then dragged me to her room. I was puzzled by her sudden action.


    " What''s wrong?"


    " Why aren''t you telling my brother to leave?"


    " Why? Don''t you like him staying here?" I was confused by her question.


    " Are you kidding me? He''s being a third wheel since he came here. And to clarify your statement, I do love my brother but this is just too much. It''s been so long since we slept together." Like a little child, she complained about her brother to me. I was trying so hard to hide my smile.


    " Oh. I see. I understand that part but don''t you think it will be rude if I just tell him to go back to his own house?"


    " Rude? He''s the one who''s being rude here. Even my parents never came to visit me since I got married. He just wants to keep us apart." You may think it''s funny but this is jealousy. Yes, I mean I''m happy that she was annoyed for not spending time with me. Good job Neil! You really did a splendid work!


    I hugged her gently then moved my mouth to her ear. " Okay. I will talk to him. Now let''s go and have dinner. I''m starving." She seemed calmed down after I said those words.


    I got up early in the morning and went to freshen up. As I walked towards the dining table, I heard sounds of someone''s yelling.


    " What do you mean by staying here for some time? Hasn''t it been a week now since you got here?" It was Stella''s voice and she sounded very angry.


    " Why are you making big deal of it?" The next voice was Neil''s and it seems that they were arguing.


    " Because it''s bothering me."


    " Oh my god sis! Stop being a bitch."


    " Yeah. If it wasn''t for me, you would have never born." Huh? What does that mean?


    " Like you gave birth to me! Just because you asked mom for a brother that doesn''t mean I came to this world." Oh now I get it. Why do they turn into kids when ever they are fighting. This is so childish.


    " Please! I can''t have any blood ties with a guy like you. They probably have found you in a street." Seriously Stella? What are you? A five year old?


    " Yeah! at least I was found on street. They found you in a sewer!"


    " Shut up you ?sshole!" Stella cursed at Neil and I knew I had stop them now or else I''ll be late for office.


    "Guys-" I tried to enter into their conversation but my voice died in their screaming.


    " You shut up!" Neil shouts at Stella.


    " Guys-" Once again I couldn''t finish my sentence.


    " Go fu?k yourself!"


    " You go fu?k yourself!"


    " No you!"


    " You!"


    " You!"


    " Guys! Shut up!" I shouted at them and this time they stopped talking. Finally.


    "You know what? Theo is way better than you." Wait what?


    " Why don''t you go suck his d??k!"


    " You go suck his d??k!"


    " Guy! Why are you fighting like barbarians? Calm down!" With a deep breath I shouted again to stop them.


    " Man, it seems that I''m not welcomed here anymore. I guess I''ll have to leave."


    "Yeah. Good for you."


    " Stella, why are you saying that? Is Neil bothering you?" Although I know the reason but I still asked her about it.


    " Can''t you see! He''s being a ???kblock! Ever since he came here, he''s either with you or you''re with him."


    " That''s because ''bros before hoes''"


    " Fuck you!" I rolled my eyes at them and looked at Stella.


    " I''d fu?k my self huh!" Neil replied sarcastically.


    " Bye bro. See you later. Don''t take care of my sister." He started to walk toward the exit.


    " I can take care of myself!"


    " Hey aren''t you gonna eat?" I asked him as the food was still untouched on the table.


    " Huh! I don''t wanna eat garbage for breakfast."


    " You little!" Like a mad lady Stella grits her teeth at Neil.


    " That was so unnecessary. And what''s with those words? Jesus! You two speak like uncivilised people." Stella pouted at me and started to eat. Even though Neil was gone, she was still huffing with anger.


    These two are just uncontainable.


    ~ to be continued


    Make sure to check for updates every day because I''m willing to post chapters daily.

 Chapter 54 - A Date

    Neil went home that day after having a drastic argument with his sister, Stella. When he left, me and Stella went to our office. I came back from my office and I was hungry. Stella was already there at the dining table when I went downstairs to eat the dinner.


    " Hey" She greeted me as I sat down on the chair.


    " You made up with your brother?" She rolled her eyes hearing my words.


    " Don''t even ask." I laughed at her child like behaviour. She''s still getting annoyed with Neil.


    "Come on. Don''t be mean." With a chuckle I told her.


    " Wanna do it tonight?" She asked me blankly, changing the subject.


    " Sure."


    It had been a week since we had any physical contact. So, I was looking forward to it. We went to my room and connected our bodies together. I would roam my hand all over her silky smooth body. Her embrace is so warm just like the ray of sun in the morning. I swear to god, I have never felt like, I''m just driven by ?ust, there was more to it.


    Every time I touch her, my body comes closer to her soul. It makes my heart flutter. I feel so happy when I''m with her. All these things we had done together, there were more than just a friendly affection.


    We were laying on my bed, n?k?d, breathing heavily. Small drops of sweats were dripping from our bodies. Even though the air conditioning system was on we were feeling hot.


    " I''m sorry that I couldn''t go on a date that day." Ohhhhh. She was considering it as a date all along. I''m glad to hear it from her mouth. So what if it got canceled! the main thing is she was willing to go on a date with me.


    " You mean dinner?" I taunted her with my sarcasm. She gave me a look like '' Are you kidding me?'' Raising her eyebrows upward.


    " It was you who suggested that." She replied back with a annoyed sound.


    " I know. Chill, I''m only joking with you." I held her hand which made her startled. " Going on a date isn''t important. What matters is the time we spend together. And if we are talking about having a romantic night then we can still have it."


    " Now?"


    " Yes."


    " Like right now? Here?"


    " Yeah. Why not! We had dinner together then we had s?x. What left is a bottle of wine and some music." Hearing my words Stella began to laugh. She was still not convinced with my idea. The n?k?d me, got up from bed and grabbed the bottle of wine from the wooden rack. I usually keep bottle of wines in my room. When ever I feel like having a sip during my stay at home, I just pour some in the glass.


    The red wine poured on the glasses, making them fill more than it''s half portion. It was bit weird to walk without wearing any clothes but since I was super excited and filled with enthusiasm, nothing mattered to me. I handed her the glass, sitting on the bed. We were sipping on the wine and gazing at each other''s eyes. Neither me, nor did she dropped those eyes for a once.


    " Wine''s done now let''s play some music."Unlocking my phone, I picked my favourite song Riptide by Vance Joy. The phone got connected to the Bluetooth speakers and the music began to play.


    " I also love this song." She stood up from the bed, exposing her n?k?d figure. The song made her eyes filled with excitement.


    (A/N- This song is also one of my favourites)


    " I didn''t knew that. Guess we have one thing common." I hold her hand, making her body lean closer to mine. We danced to that song. Even for a guy like me who can''t dance at all, we did pretty well. Our bodies were moving in a harmony. Her head rested on my ?h?st and our legs were moving with the song. It was so beautiful, beyond any kind of romantic date.


    Two days later, John informed me that I had to leave for a business meeting. My relationship with Stella was going smoothly so I thought I should ask her to come with me. Although it was only for three days.


    We sat down on dinner table to eat the dinner together.


    " I''ll have to go on a business trip. You wanna come?" I looked up to see her reaction to my question.


    " How long?" With her mouth filled with food, she replied to me. These days, Stella would talk even though she has food in her mouth. She would gobble and chew and talk all along.


    " Just three days."


    " Nah. Besides I don''t think I can take leave from my office. I''ll go next time." Her voice was casual so it seems that she is not upset.


    " Fine then. You should go to your parents home then."


    " That''s won''t be necessary. I can stay here by myself." She was confident about it. Although I felt that it''s not a good idea.


    " You sure? Won''t you feel lonely?" I asked her one last time.


    " It''s fine. I''ll ask Lucy to stay here for those days."


    " Well if you say so. Call me when ever you need." I had no reasons to turn down her suggestion after all she''s an ?du?t woman. Besides there are guards and others stuffs here who will be there to prevent any mishaps.


    " Yup. Don''t make me wait for long." She had a smirk on her face while saying it and I knew what she meant by that.


    As it was decided, Stella was staying at my place and Lucy was giving her company. I''d told her to ask Neil to stay there for some days but she was still mad at him. I had to attend a meeting after my arrival. So, I couldn''t call her or text her to inform that I have safely arrived.


    When I got out from the meeting, I saw Stella''s missed calls. I dailed her number and she picked it up that instant.


    " Hey"


    " How was your flight?" Her voice ranged into my ear from the other side of the phone.


    " Good. I was attending the meeting so, I couldn''t pick your call."


    " It''s fine. You ate your dinner?"


    " I''m going to. What about you?"


    " Yeah I already ate it."


    " Everything''s okay there?" I don''t know why but I felt that she doesn''t sound very jolly. Each of our sentences were short and simple. I wonder why. I never liked talking on phone.


    " Mhmm." There was a long pause after that. We were both thinking about what to say next. It was kinda awkward. But at the end she broke the silence.


    " So, good night then."


    " Good night. I''ll call you tomorrow."


    " Okay." She hung up her phone and I went to have my dinner. I am already missing her so much. Next time I''ll definitely bring her with me. It''s better that those awkward phone calls.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 55 - Detective Neil

    I never liked my business trips. They only bore me and make me tired. But this time, I''m being impatient for a different reason. Staying so far away from Stella makes me feel so lonely. Yeah I know I can call her, I can video chat with her but communicating through this mechanical bearer, does not give you the full satisfaction.


    Just like yesterday, I was attending the meeting. I had a little lunch time break so I called on Stella''s phone. Sadly she didn''t picked it up. Maybe she''s doing work or busy some where else. My free time was over soon and I had to continue the meeting. Few minutes later I received a text on my phone. It was on vibration mode so, I opened to see who had sent it. The message was from Stella.


    * I''m sorry I couldn''t pick your call. Are you free now?*


    I quickly typed the reply and send it to her. It''s better to let her know or else she''ll be thinking about this.


    * It''s fine. I''m in meeting I''ll call you later* As soon I hit the send bu??on, another reply came from her.


    * Ok*


    When my meeting finished, it was around the evening time. I can finally call Stella and have a good chat. I was about to call her but someone else had called me which was from Neil.


    " What''s up Neil?"


    "Bro, listen, I''m following my sister right now and she''s with Ray." Every time I hear the name Ray it makes my body itch. But I have decided that I''m not gonna be jealous or act stupid.


    " Okay? Umm why are following them?"


    " You are asking me this? Didn''t you guys had a fight because of Ray? Besides I''m rooting for you now so, I won''t let Ray do anything fishy." When Neil was staying at my house I had told him everything that has happened with me and Stella. Surprisingly Neil knew Ray liked his sister.


    Every time Ray tried to take Stella on a date she would call her friends or take Neil with her. She always thought that it was a friendly gathering. Ray never had the balls to confess his feelings to Stella and that''s why he never got the chance. He thought he will ruin his friendship with her.


    " That''s great. You can just go there and tag along with them."


    " Hell no! I''m not gonna meet with that moron."


    " Seriously Neil? You too? You guys are way older than your behaviour. Just talk to your sis and sort it out." I pleaded him to stop being a kid.


    " I''ll do it some other time. Right now, I''m just gonna keep an eye on them till something happens. Jeez! I can''t believe Ray is still trying so hard to gain my sister''s affection. There''s no way my sis will love him."


    "Let him do what he wants. I don''t even care."


    " Yeah. Anyway I''m sure my sis won''t ever think of him more than her friend. I mean they knew each other for such a long time but still he couldn''t change their relationship."


    " I also think that. No matter what scheme he will play, I won''t let it bother me."


    " Exactly! I mean he had all this time to meet up with my sister but he specifically chose this time when you are out. Besides if it was for the sake of the friendly gathering, he could have called everyone too."


    " Good thing is you''re there. Make sure nothing bad happens."


    " Don''t worry brother-in-law. I''m here to help you, so just chill." It made chuckle when he called me ''brother-in-law''.


    " Okay then. Good luck." I hung up the phone and I started to have so many questions on my head. More like worries and tension bring piled up inside my head.


    What''s his plan now? I thought that he will stop his stupidity after the fight he had with Stella. But he''s again planning and plotting against me. Just one more day Stella. Please don''t let something bad happen again.


    I came back to my hotel room. Taking a cold water bath made me feel little bit calmed. Wearing a bath robe, I began to wipe my hair with the towel. My phone was laying on the bed. I picked it up and opened Stella''s contact number. She was just one tap away from me. I was not sure if I should call her or not. Is she asleep now? Having dinner? Or doing some work? I don''t know. My eyes stayed focused on the phone screen. There was another question which was making me feel uneasy. I''d rather not even speak of it.


    What if she''s with Ray?


    Yes, I won''t do the same mistake ever again. Being jealous will only bring the evil out of me. I don''t want to become savage. I want to stay quiet and deal with it calmly. Even if I call her, I''m afraid that I can''t ask her about her time with Ray. Oh I can ask Neil about that. It will be better to ask him what happened. My phone was still in the palm of my hand. When I decided to call Neil, My phone rang up.


    It was from Stella. As soon the name of Stella came on my phone screen I got startled. The phone fell off on my face. Yes, I was holding the phone while laying down on my bed. Damn. It hit hard when the phone smashed my face. I never thought that having my phone fell over face would hurt this much. The phone was still ringing. I didn''t had any time to waste on my pain. Grabbing it quickly I picked the call.


    " Hey." Her voice sounded bit dull this time.


    " You okay?"


    " Yeah. I''m good..... how was your day?"


    " Fine and your?"


    " Nothing special. I went out with Ray." I didn''t thought she will say it by herself. But why does she sound so sad? It''s like she''s kinda depressed.


    " Oh. You had fun?" I wanted to act calm and not seemed bother by it. She knows that I got jealous of Ray, she was telling me thing beforehand so that I won''t get mad with it. That''s really thoughtful of her.


    " Hmm." There was a pause but then she spoke those words which made me shocked. My stomach felt twisted and I cannot explain what I felt that time.


    " I miss you." Those three words, they were filled with emotion even I can feel it hearing it from my phone. I am sure that she was upset that I''m absent from her life.


    " I miss you too." My mouth has shaped into a deep smile, sadly she won''t know it or feel it.


    " I hope you get home soon."


    " Of course."


    I didn''t hung up or looked at my phone to see if she had ended the call. I knew she was holding the call, staying quite. The silence was too much but yet we both were holding our phone, waiting for someone to say a word.


    But none of us said anything. Too awkward perhaps? The phone was cut off by her. Why was she sad? Is it because of me? Or something that has happened today? I have no clue to guess.


    It''s the time for me to take some rather unusual decision. I hope it will not disappoint me.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 56 - New Trouble

    Some times you need to show your priority to your loved ones. They may know it, they may feel the sincerity but deep down inside their heart, they would feel empty. The emptiness is caused by the loneliness. They will feel that you have forgotten about them. They will feel that they no longer matter to you.


    This is the basic human nature. We grow up like this. We always want to make sure that our values are still intact with them. We want them to care about us. We get upset when they start to show ignorance. The longer we stay separated, the chances of us getting depressed only rises more.


    Last night when I heard Stella''s voice, she sounded bit dull rather than her usual self. I knew something was off. Without any delay I called John and told him to arrange my flight ticket. He was really angry when he heard it but I told him that it was important. Yes, I was supposed to return after one day but I am coming back home today, one day earlier. I want to give her this surprise.


    I came back home around 4.00 P.M and that was one hour before Stella will return from her office. Lucy was there to attend me. I told her to prepare Stella''s favourite dishes. Now all that left is, for me to wait for her.


    As the door bell rang, I went to door to open it. When I opened the door Stella looked at me with surprise and glee. Her eyes were gleaming brightly. She stretched out her slender arms and warped them around me tightly.


    " Theo!" Her voice was filled with so much joy when she shouted out my name. She was like the kid who just received some candy from his parents. Her enjoyment has no limits. Her grip was tighter and warmer.


    " Surprise." We we still hugging each other. That was probably the longest hug we ever had.


    " I missed you." Her voice choked as if she was holding back her tears. I guess she is overwhelmed by my actions. I''m glad that I decided to come back home leaving my work. Seriously in this life, nothing should be more important than your relationship with your loved ones.


    We should make them our first priority. We should show the love as long we will be staying together. Because no one know when they will die so, it''s better to keep on showing your love to them.


    " Yeah me too. That''s why I came back home." I chuckle softly, holding her in my arms. " Let''s go inside. I told Lucy to make the dinner."


    We ate our dinner together, laughing and chatting. It was a nice day for us. Stella got compliments from her co-workers for her good work in the previous project. That was also the one, where I had helped her a little. I''m not trying to take credits for her hard work but I''m glad that my advice helped her. That was enough for me.


    " By the way, you were coming back tomorrow so, why did you return today? Won''t it effect on your work?"


    " I missed you so I came back. And next time I''m taking you with me. That''s final."


    " Okay."


    We went to my room and had a moment of intimacy. Our bodies were connected once again. Although the time was still running. It was 1 am in the night. We were so busy with talking that we had not looked at the time.


    " You sounded kinda upset when I talked to you last night. Is everything all right?"


    " Yeah. It''s just I was getting bored, working and staying here alone." Her reply was like a whisper. She kind of wanted to avoid that topic. I knew it was not the truth. What really happened with Ray on that day? I need to ask Neil tomorrow.


    When my eyes open Stella had already left from my room. I went to the bathroom to freshen up. Wearing my clothes, I called in Neil''s phone.


    " Hello, Neil."


    " Hey bro. Why call so early in the morning?" His voice came little sleepy, probably he just woke up now.


    " What happened that day?"


    " Aww sorry man, actually nothing serious happened so, I didn''t informed you. Ray only talked with my sister but she got mad afterwards then left from there."


    " Strange. Why would she get mad? "


    " What else? He probably trash talked about you since he wanted to make my sister dislike you. This is so damn obvious." Neil gritted his teeth as he talked.


    " Yeah, still I feel like it made Stella uncomfortable. Anyway I''m back so hopefully nothing is gonna happen."


    Stella didn''t looked that much gloomy after last night. When we ate our breakfast, it was just like the usual. I came to the office and John was already present at my cabin.


    " Good morning."


    " How could you leave that offer? Did you know how much we lost?" John may be my secretary but he is also my friend. He has rights to question me regarding the matters of the office. As a friend and a worker he is very much concerned about it.


    " John, relax, it''s fine. It''s not like my company went bankrupt. So, what if I lost a good opportunity to expand our business? I will get more in future." It''s true that I did lost a good opportunity to gain more popularity. I don''t care for the money or the outcome of that meeting anymore. What done is done. I can no longer grieve over that matter. Besides I''m doing fine with my life right now. Honestly what''s the use of this wealth if it can''t give me happiness?


    " Okay then. We have to select a new model for our upcoming commercial and product promotions. You want me to arrange the meeting tomorrow?"


    " Yeah. Sure."


    Next day I went attend the meeting with the model. When I enter there, she was already there. She looked like a twenty five or six. She had golden blond hair with a fair complexion.


    " Hello Mr. Lester. I''m Megan Smith." She came towards me to give me a hug but I instantly reached out my hand for the hand shake. She felt awkward but she stopped midway from processing further.


    Grabbing onto my hand she shook it. It''s common for people to hug each other as an introduction custom but I felt uncomfortable doing it with her. My heart belongs to someone already so, I am not willing to have any type of contact with any other female except her.


    " Nice to meet you miss Megan. Let me tell you the details of the project." We sat down to discuss the details. As we talked I noticed that she was shifting her body a lot as if she wants me to keep on looking at her body. It was strange but I thought it''s just my imagination. Perhaps she''s feeling uncomfortable for wearing tight clothes.


    Man I will never understand women. I mean what type of p???sur? they get from wearing such short and tight clothes? Of course they can wear anything they want I have no issues but if you feel uncomfortable wearing something what''s the point if it ?


    Your beauty lies in your confidence. It has nothing to do by the way you dress or what clothes you wear or how costly they are.


    You can look pretty even if you''re wearing a simple plain dress with your hair down. At least that''s what I feel.


    * Drum rolls * may I present you another home wrecker!


    A round of applause for miss Megan!

 Chapter 57 - Vexing Woman

    Usually I don''t bother to look into the matters regarding the promotion of company and choosing models and actors for the advertisement. I gave that job to John. He is very good in talking with the clients and everyone. Unlike me, who is very bad at communication.


    But miss Megan is a well known international model. I could have let John to handle her but it would make me company look bad, if I had ignored her. So, I had to attend her by myself.


    Our conversation went well. I was able to point out the details on what I wanted the customers and the viewers to understand. But there came another problem in this. Miss Megan requested me to personally attend the filming.


    " Mr. Lester I think you should be there too." I had no d?s?r? to go there. These types of things are super annoying. I was literally growling inside.


    " Fine."


    It would be bad to turn her down so, I said yes to her request.


    I retuned to my home after my meeting ended with miss Megan. It feels good to come back home after a long day of work. I was starving to eat.


    " Welcome back." Stella greeted me as I walked into the room.


    I went to my room and took a bath. After wearing my clothes I went to the dinner table.


    Next day it was the time for shooting the advertisement. I was there as I had told to miss Megan. The filming ended with a perfect shot. I must say, miss Megan is really great. Normally it takes few extra shots to get the perfect one but in her case, miss Megan completed it in her first go. That''s really impressive.


    " Mr. Lester can I talk to you for a minute?" I was sitting on the couch looking at the video clips of the ad. Putting down the ??ptop, I looked up to see miss Megan standing in front of me. She had her costume on from the shoot. I wonder why is she here.


    " Yes sure."


    " You see, I was supposed to have dinner with my friend but he canceled it on the last moment. Since I have the reservation at the restaurant, would you like to join me?" This feels rather odd. I mean I don''t know her well and I don''t see the reason to ask me to join her. She can just cancel it and eat at her hotel or somewhere else perhaps. Why ask me for this?


    " Well, I don''t think I should go with you." It''s such a bother when you have to turn down some one or say no to them. It''s even more of a bother when you can''t say no on their face.


    " Pleaseeeeee. Besides I don''t have anyone to give me company." She began to plead me like a child, looking at me with sympathy. I thought it''s not a bad idea. She''s just asking me to have dinner with her and she will be leaving soon. So, I can at least do this for her.


    " Fine then."


    I called on Stella''s phone. She probably reached home by now. If miss Megan had told me before about her proposal, I would have informed Stella much earlier.


    " Hey"


    " What''s up? Why you calling now?" Her voice sounded little confused.


    " I''m sorry I can''t come home for dinner."


    " Oh. Okay then.... are you eating out?"


    " Yeah I have to go with someone. You should eat early and go to sleep. Don''t stay awake for me."


    " Yeah, yeah I know. Take care."


    " Good bye." I hung up the phone and went to my car. I drove miss Megan to the restaurant. We entered to the restaurant then the waiter took us to our sit.


    " Thanks for coming here today." I was taking sips from my wine. The food had still not been served.


    " Don''t mention it miss Megan." I''m not a chatty person like Stella. Usually it''s hard for me to hold a conversation and continue it. But it''s different when I''m with Stella. When I''m with her I can just keep on talking with her.


    " Don''t be so formal. You can call me Megan. No need to add miss with it." She gave a chuckle while speaking. I was still quite thinking about Stella, wondering what is she doing at the moment.


    " So, Mr. Lester you have a wife?" Her question brought me back to my senses.


    " Yes. We got married six months ago." Can''t believe it''s been six months already. Almost like half year. We had our wedding in the middle of April and now it''s September. I''m so excited to spend this year''s Christmas with her and the new year and all the upcoming years.


    " Why are you smiling suddenly? Is there something wrong with my face?" As I was thinking of my Christmas plans with Stella , my mouth had turned to a smilie. I was not aware of the fact that I was smiling in front of Megan.


    " Ah, no no actually I was thinking about something else."


    " You mean your wife?" Megan had a smirk when she asked me this.


    " Haha. Yes." I couldn''t hide my smiling any longer. I was caught by Megan.


    " You must really love your wife?"


    " Yeah with all my heart." There was no doubt in my answer. I knew my feelings were strong for her.


    " Aww. How cute. I wish I would find a guy who will love me like this." Megan giggled as she spoke.


    " Don''t worry Megan. You will surely find someone soon."


    " Yeah I hope so. Besides I already have my eyes on someone."


    " Oh? Then... that''s great. You should pursue that person." It reminded of me as I am still trying hard to earn Stella''s love. Although I have felt the hints of her affection. She''s starting to get closer with me which makes me so happy. I know one day I will succeed.


    " Of course. After getting advice from you I will try my best."


    " I''m just telling you what anyone would have said. And I also believe that we should not give up on our love. Even though it might be hard but we have to keep on fighting for them."


    " I''m so motivated after hearing you out Mr. Lester. You are like a pro in this field. I bet you had so many experience in the past." This was kinda sudden. I mean I did not expect it from her. It''s like she knew that I had past relationships. I felt bit rude by her question.


    " Well, yeah." Once again I came back to my quite form. She had killed my mood by bringing up that thing. I hope this dinner ends soon.


    ~ to be continued


    A/N - What do your think of Megan? What will be her role in here?

 Chapter 58 - Cold Food

    The never ending dinner was finally over. But I can not return to my home. Since I drove Megan here, I can''t just let her go by herself, especially when it''s so late in the night. It''s my duty to send her home safely.


    I was mostly silent during our supper even though she continued to talk about various things on her own. Which led to making our stay longer than it should have been.


    I dropped Megan to her place then instantly retuned to my home. I unlocked the door with my spare key. Lucy probably have left by now and Stella must be sleeping. I don''t want her to wake up with the sound of door bell. My throat felt very dry. So I walked into the dining table to drink some water.


    When I opened the fridge I noticed that there were some bowls. Usually we don''t have any extra food left out when we eat. And now that Stella has taken the duty of cooking the food, she makes sufficient amount of food for us. I became curious wondering why are there so many containers filled with food. Didn''t she had dinner today?


    When I opened the containers, they were all filled with my favourite foods. One had meat loafs in tomato gravy, one had macaroni, one had chicken stew. These are all the things I love to eat. I had a doubt that these are all made for me, a full packed dinner exclusively cooked for me only. I opened the freezer and there was a container which was filled with tiramisu.


    I was stunned. I was speechless thinking that she had to spend so much of her efforts to cook all this. It would have taken her so much time. Why she didn''t told me that she was cooking dinner for me? I would not have went with Megan if I knew she had cooked already. Guilt took over all of my mind.


    My throat became more dry. Looking at those things made me forget that I was thirsty. I took the bottle of water and drank half of it. My mind was not at ease. It was filled with so many questions. Once again anxiety came to visit me at a very unwanted moment.


    I thought that I''m going to fix everything. Our relationship will have no doubts. We will make it stronger.


    Then once again, here I am, standing here, in front of my fridge, thinking about why on earth she did not told me that she had cooked for me.


    Only she can answer this question and to hear it from her mouth I have to wait for the morning. Without making any sound I went to my room. Surprisingly, Stella was laying on my bed, sleeping peacefully.


    That was unexpected because usually we sleep in my room when I''m at home. This is the first time when she had taken the initiative to sleep here on her own. I was pleased indeed. If only I had returned earlier, I would have been sleeping with her, holding her in my arms. If only I had canceled that offer, I would have enjoyed the dinner with her.


    Changing my work attire, I put on a t-shirt with a shorts. I lifted the sheets a little, then laid down my body beside her. Normally, I would keep on gazing at her face, capturing her features. I have done it so many times that when I close my eyes I can clearly see her image. It becomes so real that it feels like she''s standing right in front of me. My eyes wander around her beautiful face, searching for any traces of pain or sorrow. She looked so peaceful sleeping like that. It seemed that she had no worries in her life. She was just a baby, sleeping without any worries.


    Next morning when I opened my eyes, Stella was gone. My heart felt morse as I wanted to see her beside me. Getting up from my bed I went to freshen up. When I walked into the dining table Stella greeted me.


    " Good morning."


    " Good morning." I softly replied and sat down on my chair. Stella began to serve me the food.


    " Why didn''t you tell me that you had cooked the dinner already?" I needed to know her reason. It was definitely made for me and even after putting all her efforts she just let it go?


    " Uh... how did you-"


    " I saw it in the fridge and the freezer. Mind giving me the explanation for it?" I wasn''t trying to sound bossy or angry but I was serious.


    " I just came home little early and I had eaten half of it. Those were the extra proportion of yours. Since Lucy had went home I decided to keep it on fridge."


    " Strange. How come all of them were my favourite dishes?" I raised my eyebrows upward, gazing at her directly. My jaw was clenched. Stella had realised that I want to hear the real explanation. Her eyes were not gleaming anymore they were full of sorrow and sadness.


    " I wanted to cook your favourite dishes to cheer you up. But since you had told me that you have to attend someone else I thought I should not inform you." How stupid she can be? Seriously? Just for that? Didn''t you felt that you should at least ask me if I''m really busy or not? Even for a once?


    " You could have at least told me about it!"


    " I thought your work was important." She said in a quite tone almost like a whisper.


    " Stella please! At least let me decide what is important for me and what is not. If I had knew this, I would have never gone with her. How could you let all your efforts die in vain?" I was frustrated and annoyed thinking about her stupidity. But when I looked at her, she was suffering. Her eyes were filled with grief. It made me more angry and sad.


    I got up from my chair and gave her a tight hug. She didn''t reject my embrace instead she warped her hands around me.


    " I was wrong. I should have told you about it." I began to pat her head. Her smooth silk like hair was brushed against the palm of my hand. She was just like a little kitten.


    " It''s fine. I''m the one who''s more upset here. You can''t imagine how annoying last night was. If it wasn''t for the sake of my company, I would not have gone with her." Stella began to laugh after hearing my comment. Finally she was no longer sad.


    " Whom did you went with?"


    " Our new model for the ad. Her name is Megan."


    " Megan Smith? "


    " Yeah how did you know?"


    " She''s a very well known model. I have seen her in social media."


    "Oh. That makes sense. Thanks to that Megan I lost a good supper."


    " Hey! don''t be like that. I can cook anytime for you."


    " You know what? Heat up those foods and pack them for me. I''ll eat them in my lunch."


    " Are you kidding me?" She exclaims in surprise, making her eyes widen.


    " I''m dead serious." My smirk was enough to make her understand how much serious I was.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 59 - Don鈥檛 Run

    Just like I said, I had taken those foods with me. Stella was not ready to let me take them with me. Although after pleading so much she agreed. Stella had heated the food and packed them well for my lunch. I was excited for the lunch. When I started to eat my food, they tasted so good. Such a shame that I could not eat them when they were freshly cooked.


    After that day, I kept on avoiding Megan. These types of things bring miss understanding in a relationship. It''s true that Stella didn''t thought practically that day. She acted stupidly but knowing her shy meek nature, I couldn''t just blame her.


    Since I''m a caring husband I shall take half of the blame from her. It''s the starting of our relationship and I don''t want it to crumble little by little.


    That''s is why staying far away from that Megan was better. I knew if she sees me, she will try her best to stick onto me. As you say, precaution is better than cure. Two days past like that. Every time Megan asked for me or tried to meet me, I would tell John to handle it or tell him to say that I''m busy. Megan''s job was almost done. Soon she will leave and I can be peaceful again.


    Stella didn''t came to sleep in my room after that day. Actually she started her period on the next day after that night when she slept in my room. I had told her that I won''t mind or get bother by it. But she insisted that she will stay in her on those days. Thus, I had sleep alone all by myself. I mean I can not force her for it.


    It was the last day of Megan''s shooting. More than anyone else I was super happy that she will be leaving. From the beginning I knew her behaviour was weird. The way she shifted her body posture, they way she talked everything was so fishy.


    She tried her best to gain my attention. But honestly, other than annoyance, I felt no attraction towards her. Wearing some tight short clothes and putting on loads of powder, can not make anyone pretty or attractive. They may catch attention of people who are mostly blind but not me. I am different. Besides you can tell about a person''s true nature if you observe them for a long. No matter how hard she tried to pretend that she''s a nice person I knew she was nothing but a scheming bitch.


    It was around the lunch hour. I was going to put down my ??ptop and have something to eat. As I was sitting inside my cabin, my phone rang up. I thought it must be Stella. She usually calls me around this time to have little chat about my day. It may be short but I enjoy talking with her.


    Surprisingly the person who was calling me was Megan. ''Strange why would she call me?'' I muttered to myself.


    " Hello?"


    " Mr. Lester, I''m so sorry for calling you at this hour but I''m kinda in a trouble." Her voice sounded worried and tensed.


    " What happened?" I asked her the reason.


    " I think I broke my ankle and I can''t walk. Can you please come here to pick me up?" Her voice was shaking and she sounded as if she was in pain. Maybe she had really broken her ankle and she can not walk by herself.


    " Okay fine. Text me the address I will be there in a minute."


    " Thank you so much." Her voice sounded bit relieved after hearing my words.


    I hung up the phone being annoyed. I called John into my cabin to send him there. He entered in my cabin.


    " What it is?" John asked me holding the files in his hand.


    " Miss Megan broke her ankle. She''s sending me the address. You go and pick her up." I instructed him to do the job. Call me rude or evil but I am not going there to pick some damsel in distress or what so ever.


    " Don''t you think it will be better if you go there? If she comes in front of the media, they will gather a crowd around her. If you go with your car it will be the best." I rolled my eyes hearing his explanation. Seriously?


    Now I have to take that responsibility?


    Who told her to go there on her own?


    " Do I really have to ?" I frowned my eye brows staring blankly at John.


    " It''s about our company''s reputation."


    " There goes my lunch! Fine you also come with me. I can''t even stand that woman for a second." I yelled at John then we went to my car. John drove us to the address that Megan had texted on my phone. It was not that far. John parked the car and we went inside the place.


    It was a hotel but there was a restaurant inside it. I looked around to see where Megan was although my eyes could not detect them. Finally I saw Megan. She was sitting on a chair, looking at her phone. We were just standing close to her but she was busy looking down at her phone screen.


    " You okay?" She was looking at her phone''s screen so, she got startled hearing my voice. As soon I spoke she quickly turned off her phone.


    " Oh! Yes... thank you for coming Mr. Lester .... and Mr.John." She spoke of John''s name after seeing him behind me. She forced a smile at him. Her expression had turned sour at that point I could tell easily.


    " Uhhh... okay then try to walk supporting on my shoulder." I lowered my body and she kept her hand on my shoulder. There''s no way I''m going to carry her. If that happens John will do it. Anyway John also came forward to give her the support but she was only clinging onto me. She walked two step but then suddenly she fell, wrapping her arms around my body.


    Thanks to my quick reflex i was able to hold her down. Her body was literally hugging mine.


    " Theo!" A voice filled with anguish and terror ranged into my ears. It was a familiar voice which made me move my head in a hurry.


    The person standing opposite me was none other than Stella. Her face was coved with the dark clouds of sorrow even I could tell at a glance. She didn''t made any sound after that. When our eyes met with each other we stood still. But it was not for long. With in a blink of an eye she ran away from that place.


    It took me few seconds to realise what just actually happened. My heart was stabbed with a dagger and it was bleeding badly. I had no idea what to do at that moment so I ran after her. I was literally chasing her like a manic.


    How did everything came to this?


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 60 - Friendly Slap

    I was running after her, trying to catch her up speed. My breathing became so heavy. It''s been a long time since I had chased someone like this. Apart from the fact that I was upset and feeling guilty for what ever happened just now, my head was blank completely.


    We had already walked past the restaurant and came to the streets. Stella was like a rabbit when she ran. The broad streets were filled with crowd of cars and people. She stopped at the edge of the road. I took the advantage of this moment and tried to catch her but as soon she realised that I have almost reached her, she shifted her body.


    I looked back at the road and a car was coming at that direction. Without having a second thought I jumped while running and grabbed Stella with my all strength. My whole body was warped around her, making it a shield for her. Both of our bodies dropped on the hard surface of road.


    My body was shaking. Honestly I did not had any idea how much I was effected by this. My senses came back to me when I heard the sound of someone opening the car door. The person got out from his car and began to yell at us.


    " For gods sake! pick someone else''s car! Why did you had to come in my way! Fuck! I almost hit you two."


    " ... I''m sorry for that." I tried to apologise but he just got inside his car and drove away from there. Thankfully I came at the right time and that guy also hit his break on the right moment.


    Both of us got up and stood at the pavement beside the road. I didn''t realised that Stella was crying since I hadn''t seen her face. As I was holding her body firmly, I could hear her heartbeats which were very fast.


    " I''m so sorry" she started to sob while talking " I shouldn''t have walked away like that. You could have gotten hurt today." I was so upset to see her crying. It''s the first time I''m seeing her like this.


    " Hey! Hey! Don''t cry. It''s not your fault. Let''s just sit and talk. Okay?" I wanted her to stop crying at that time. I can explain everything after that. In the mean time John drove off the car where we were. Although we didn''t ran far, John thought it would be best to drive here.


    " Theo what happened?" John asked me as he got out from the car. Stella raised her head finally and wiped off her tears.


    " Mr. John give me the car keys." John looked at me with confusion but I told him to hand it over to her. Stella took the keys and grabbed my hand.


    " Where are we going?" I asked her wondering what is happening.


    " You will see." Stella took the driver''s seat and I sat beside her. John was still standing there trying to understand the situation.


    " You take care of the rest." After telling him that we left from there. Stella was driving the car like a manic. I didn''t asked anything or made a sound since she was looking angry. Yes, the girl who was crying just a few moments ago, she is driving the car as if she is chasing someone. It took only ten minutes for us to reach the destination.


    She parked the car and it looked like someone''s home. I had no idea what was going on. We walked inside the house and to my surprise a certain person came out to see us. It was none other than Ray himself.


    " What''s up Stella? How come you are at my house?"


    " Did you send Megan at Theo''s company?" The question made me shocked and so did Ray.


    " What!? Me? Why would I do that?" Ray replied confidently, in a casual tone. It was that time when Stella became serious. The room was echoed by the pitching sound of Stella''s slap. Yes, she slapped Ray so hard that the room was echoing with that sound.


    " What was that for?" She slapped him again. My mouth had shaped in a smile by that time I was holding my laughter.


    " Okay fine. It was me."


    " What!" I spat out in surprise. It was him ? So he told Megan to gain my attention and make me look bad in front of Stella. That bastard!


    " Was is it who spiked his drink?" Huh! That incident? He''s also connected to that ?


    " No. how can I-" Stella slapped him again but this time she kept on slapping him. His cheeks were bruised.


    " ..... Stop! Stop! ... It was me" I never thought that Ray was connected to the nightclub incident. He was the one who made my drink spiked. So all along it was him! I could never have imagined that.


    " Why did you do that? I thought you were my friend!" With anger and rage Stella growled at Ray. She was a flaming hot fire.


    " Why wouldn''t I? Because I love you that''s why!" Ray replied rubbing his cheek since they became swollen red after the intense slap season of Stella.


    " Are you out of your mind? You tried to broke my marriage for this? You may love me but I love Theo."


    " Huh?" I couldn''t believe my ears. Those words kept on ringing in my ears but I thought she only said it for the sake of Ray. Deep down in my heart I really felt she meant those words.


    " But why it had to be him? I was with you through out those years. And now you start to love a guy whom you know for few months." I stayed quite even though I wanted to say so much to him. I wanna slam his mouth shut.


    " That doesn''t concern you. I always looked at you as my best friend and even if you have confessed your feelings for me I would have never liked you."


    " But why?"


    " That''s what I feel! I don''t need any reason to love someone. Oh! And if you really want a reason, your d??k is smaller than him."


    " Huh?" I don''t know if I should be happy or sad knowing this. How come she ?


    " Wait... when did you?.." Ray spook in surprise and disappointment.


    " Remember, at Simon''s party you got drunk and jumped into the pool n?k?d."


    " I did that?"


    " Yes. I even have the video." Woah there! Why keep that video Stella? Didn''t you just said mine is bigger than him?


    " That''s it? You seriously gonna reject me for that?"


    " Shut up Ray! Get yourself a girlfriend and stop being a v?r??n."


    " I saved my v?r??n?t? for you! All this time I avoided being with other girls-"


    " I don''t want your crap. I won''t forgive you. I never expected you to become a home wrecker. That day, when you came to my house to bitch on Theo I felt it was bit strange. But I forgave you for it. Even after that you send Megan to make problems in our relationship. Not only that, you were constantly trying to manipulate my thoughts by saying negative things on Theo. You should be happy knowing I am happy with someone else. You know, people says that, a male best friend of a girl is always a pain in the ?ss. Now I know it''s true."


    " Yeah! Luke said the same thing other day." Oops! I shouldn''t have spoken in the middle of their argument.


    " Goodbye Ray." Stella began to walk away to the entrance.


    " Stella please listen to me-" I stood in front of Ray, gripping my fist and punching hard on his stomach. It was hard enough to make him choke and fall on the floor.


    " This one is for making her cry." I glared at him and followed Stella to the car.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 61 - Evil Plot

    On our way back, I decided to drive the car. Stella was quietly sitting on her seat. I stopped the car in the middle of the road, where it was not crowded. The empty road was the perfect place to murder someone or to gather up your thoughts.


    " Why did you ran away that time?"


    " ... I don''t know. I just felt so sad and heartbroken when I saw you with her. Even though I knew it was nothing to make a fuss about." She was looking at the window avoiding my eyes.


    " It''s okay. You don''t have to be sad." I tried to comfort her. The eyes of her were on the verge of crying. They became the pools of tears. The warm drops of tears began to fall down on her smooth skin. " I''m just glad that we didn''t had any misunderstandings. But I still have one thing to know from you. What you said to Ray, is that true?" I was gazing at her, my eyes were fixed on her, waiting to hear the answer.


    " Yes." She nodded her head as she replied. For a moment I couldn''t believe my ears. I was just stunned and shocked as well. My mouth took a shape of a bright smile. In fact I can tell it was brighter than the sun. Although the seat belt was keeping me on hold, I stretched out my body and warped my arms around her.


    " I knew it!" Stella smiled but the drops of tears were still there. Such a pretty smile being worn out by those pitiful tears of her. I wiped them with my palm. " Shhh. Why are you still crying? "


    " Because I''m stupid. I''m crying because.... I was overthinking this whole situation. I should have stayed and talked with you, right there instantly..... If I hadn''t ran away, you couldn''t have gotten hurt." She burst out in tears. Her nose and cheeks were puffed up bright red. Her eyes had turned swollen.


    " That''s not your fault. Besides nothing happened to me¡ª¡ª see! I''m perfectly fine. Please calm down."


    " I can''t.... I just can''t! Everything is going out of my control. My stomach hurts so bad after running like that and-"


    " Are you still on your period?"


    " Mmmm ."


    " Okay, lemme take you somewhere else." I drove away the car and took her to eat ice cream. As much I know, girls like eating ice cream in these days. We went inside the cafe and sat in a corner where people won''t see or bother us. I told the waiter to bring us ice cream Sunday.


    " Let''s start it from the beginning. What happened when I went for trip?"


    " Ray had apologised to me after that day when he came to our house. He said, he was only worried for me so, I believed. But I noticed that Ray was trying to talk negatively about you. In the past, when I would discuss anything with Ray he would only agree with me. That''s why, when he was saying the opposite of mine, I started to doubt him. Even I went to meet him and he still talked badly of you which made me feel sad."


    As the waiter came to serve us the ice cream, Stella stopped her speech. Her emotional state was beyond explainable. She was angry and sad at the same time. She began to take spoonful of the ice cream and stared to eat it in a hurry.


    " Well, as you know now Ray loves you that''s why he was doing all these scheming."


    " I also knew it. But it''s not appropriate for me to inform you about that." I don''t wanna keep any secret between us. It''s better to tell her everything I know.


    " Of course, I understand that. I just never thought he would do something low like this. I am hurt by his actions."


    " How come you short out everything? where else I had no idea that Ray was the real culprit."


    " Isn''t it obvious? Why would a hooker drug you for s?x? They have many customers there. Unless someone paid them to do it. And I knew Megan had worked for Ray many times. She''s well acquainted with him."


    " Of course they would know each other since Ray is a designer. How come this didn''t came to my mind?" I began to scratch my head with my hand. I knew something was fishy about the way Megan was acting.


    " Everything was connected to each incident. That day when I cooked for you, actually before that I was texting Ray and I remember that I had told him, I was cooking dinner for you. Even today, I had a phone call from Ray. When we talked, I had told him that I was going in this area for my work. I didn''t thought that he''ll set up the whole thing to make you look like, you were cheating on me."


    " That I won''t ever do. You know it Stella. I''m not a that type of person." Keeping my gaze fixed on her, I replied back with honesty and confidence.


    " I do believe you but I just felt insecure when I imagined you with someone else. That is when, I realised my love for you. In fact I got jealous and sad when I saw you hugging Megan."


    Is that for real? I can''t believe this! Even though after all the plotting and scheming Ray just only helped me to get closer to Stella. You know what they? God helps those who helps themselves. But technically Ray did the God''s job for me.


    Finally she smiled while she had the spoonful of ice cream in her mouth. She was trying to keep the ice cream inside while she was smiling at me.


    " I guess that''s true after all." I grabbed her hand which was kept on the table. My palms were firmly pressing her hand.


    " I knew from the beginning that one day you will feel the same for me. I don''t know if there''s gonna be more situations like this in future but I promise you, I will be loyal to you. There''s a big part of you life being affected by your past. Unless you share your pain with me I can never heal those wounds. I''m sorry that I asked your brother to tell me about it but even after that, I feel no regret. The more I know, the more it will help me to understand you." Stella gasped when he heard that. She had no idea I heard about the incident from Neil.


    Maybe, she feels that it was something that was not explainable or understandable. What she felt and how it had effected her, it was not an easy task to open up to somebody. Expressing your pain to someone is way harder than it seems. After all, no matter how much concerned you are for that person, you will never feel it like the way they have felt.


    " I will tell you everything." It took her a while to finally accept my question and I was glad that she was willing to open up.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 62 - Broken Smile

    Stella had finished eating her ice cream. I noticed that, the way she was ???k?n? the spoon she could eat another one. Mine was still half way full since I''m not a big fan of eating ice cream.


    " Would you like to eat mine?" I pushed the ice cream Sunday at her as she nodded her head to say yes. She had eaten all of it within a few minutes. Depression really makes people hungry a lot.


    " Since you have heard the story all ready I won''t make it too long. When I first saw my dad with some other women, I was shocked, rather disappointed at him. I had no idea whom to tell this. My mind was going insane with the nightmares that I had on those days. I wanted to tell my friends about it but I was scared that they will show pity for me. I wanted to tell mom but I didn''t wanted to hurt her. After fighting with all of my worries I told Neil about it. Since the beginning we had a very close connection with each other. That''s why, even though he was a young boy, I felt secure to discuss with him."


    " Age doesn''t matter when it comes to maturity. Neil is way m?tur? and intelligent despite his age." I have felt that Neil is a very understanding person. He way of thinking is very m?tur?.


    " In fact he''s more m?tur? than me." Stella let a soft chuckle and then she sighed in melancholy. Her eyes were teary as if they can rain down from her red cheeks any moment. Those eyes of her were looking fixedly at the empty ice cream glass.


    " Do you want another one?"


    " Yes!" Her excitement was obvious. I told the waiter to bring another of their ice cream Sunday. Stella''s emotional condition is still hanging in a rope. I guess period can make girls ten times more emotional than their normal days.


    " When I told Neil about it he was furious. He literally wanted to fight with dad but I confronted him not to. I made up my mind and told dad what I saw. He stayed quite, keeping his eyes down on the floor whole time. He was ashamed of his deeds. I didn''t told mom anything nor did Neil. But after that day, my relationship with dad became very distant. He would only talk when there''s something to discuss. I felt ... very bad that..... time. I felt that.... I should have .....never told anyone..... anything." She began to sob while stuffing her mouth with ice cream. Thank god we were sitting in a corner or else people would have started to stare at us.


    " Do you hate your dad?"


    " No....." *sobs* " I still love my dad. I don''t understand how everything became like this. Since my childhood I had a very strong bond with my dad. He was so different back then. He would treat me like a princess. But after my brother became five years old, dad began to give him more attention. I felt left out although I never hated or envied my brother. I was a girl and I could never take over his company. Maybe that''s why he started to focus on Neil."


    " That''s just bullshit! Look at Regina, she''s a woman and she also took over her dad''s company. If your dad wanted, he could have made you eligible for that job. But no! He just wanted to marry you off! God damn it! Now I understand why your brother hates him so much."


    I burst out in anger. How can Mr. Carlton be a person like this? His thinking is so low and disgusting. The strangest thing is, in spite of knowing all these, Stella still loves her dad. If it were me, I would have decided to go with Neil''s way.


    " Stella don''t cry. It was not your fault. Please! Don''t cry for something so cheap."


    I tried to comfort her, controlling my temper. At this time I should try to heal her wounds rather than making them deeper. If I loose my temper and react like a manic, she will get scared.


    " You''re right. It''s a really useless thing to cry for. I kept myself in a shell all these years, thinking that I will go through the same fate as my mom. At some point mom also found out about dad''s affair but she still choose to stay with him. I don''t know if they even love each other or not. I could never ask them." Stella gulped the last spoon of ice cream. She was looking like a complete wreck. Seeing her like this, made me thought that I should have taken her home first.


    " How can a person spend their whole life with one particular person? I always asked this question to myself and tried to find the answer. I believed that, one day I will be replaced by my lover. It made me feel scared of loving somebody romantically. The day when I married you, my mom said that no matter what happens I should hold onto my marriage. At that time, my heart just sunk deeper into the darkness of my fears. I was scared to be left alone by somebody just like my mother." I was stunned to find this truth of her past. I had thought that perhaps she was naive enough to avoid love or romance. But the truth is far more bitter than my expectations.


    Her fear and anxiety started because of her dad. I think she is angry with her dad for betraying her. Stella knew that her dad was a nice person who cares about his family. But her image of a good dad was torn apart when she caught her dad having an affair. It''s a very reasonable outcome of the situation. On the other hand I was thankful to her dad for giving me his daughter. But that doesn''t mean I will let him off the hook.


    " Where?" I grabbed her hand then escorted her to my car. I drove us to a desolated area. You could say it''s kind of a remote place, at the edge of the city. There is no people around here. An empty place, right up in the hill. I opened the car''s door for her and she got out. Stella was looking at me in confusion wondering where the hell and why the hell I took her here.


    " No one is here. You can say whatever you want. Scream your heart out." With a gentle smile I told her to let go off her anger. No one will come here to judge her. She walked at the end of the hill, just few miter away from the edge. Taking a long deep breath she screamed her heart out, throwing out all of her anger.


    " Felt better?" She smiled at me with those worn out eyes. The traces of the tears were visible on both of her cheeks. It was such a heartwarming moment for me to witness such thing.


    How can a broken person look so cute?


    It would make you pledge to yourself and you would promise yourself that you will never let go of this smile. You would want to protect this beautiful smile of their''s.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 63 - First Kiss

    Stella stood there, shouting her heart out. No one will listen what she is saying besides me. She came back to me when she was finally done. I was standing there, waiting for her near my car. When she walked at me, there was a big smile on her face. With that heartwarming smile she started to spoke


    "How did you know about this place?"


    " Back in those days, when I was in my college, I had lots of stress at that time. So when even I felt frustrated, I would come here and release my stress. Shout my heart out."


    " That''s a really cool way to release your stress."


    We were standing closely, gazing at each other shamelessly, smiling like an idiot. Seriously! Who would have believed me, if I said that few moments ago, we were literally heartbroken and covered with the dark clouds of sorrow.


    No one. Not even a single person.


    It was a beautiful moment and I was hypnotised by those eyes. She leaned her body more closer, making our lips touched in a deep kiss.


    Our lips moved in a sync just like they knew their way. With the sun going down, we had our first kiss as lovers. Surely I will not count those kisses which we had in a spur of moment. They were just some physical contact only. This is the new beginning of our chapter and I will do my best to shape it into a beautiful life.


    I texted Lucy to prepare a good dinner for both of us, mentioning that the young miss is still suffering from her period. We were very tired and our body needs food. I drove the car in a mild speed since the road was clear, free from the city crowd. Stella was looking outside the window. I wonder what she was thinking about.


    It was silent in the car. So, I decided to break it by asking her about some questions.


    " When did you realise that you love me?" I was calm when I asked her this. I mean, it felt rather funny, interrogating her about this.


    " I guess, when you came back from your trip or maybe before that. Honestly-" She began to laugh without finishing her sentence.


    " What?" Frowning my eyebrows, I looked at her with bewilderment.


    " It''s just-" Now she''s giggling like a kid who just broke her mom''s brand new lipstick and she feels no regret for that. Kind of like an evil grin but it got more innocence to it.


    " To be honest, when I married you and started to live with you, I was happy. There were times when I felt that even if you were my real husband you would be good. But as you know, I never wanted to have a romantic relationship or love someone. You were my friend but at the same time very different than my other friends, just like I had some kind of special connection toward you. Even I can''t explain it. You always supported me and been there for me like a-"


    " Good father." My sarcastic remark made her roll on the seat with laughter. Hey! I just said what it really was! " Can you stop now, please?" Yes I had to plead her to continue her speech and stop her laughter.


    " Actually it''s not completely wrong. You are like the best image of a father to me." It was funny enough to compare me with her dad. I have heard that girls want their husbands to have their father''s characteristics. Or there could be some perverted reasons for her laugh. Who knows!


    " Everything was going good until the day we had s?x. For me, it was kind of a shock but I didn''t reject you. Perhaps I did liked you from the beginning but never considered it as a lover''s perspective."


    " Don''t know if I should be happy or sad to hear it." I let out a deep sigh of dissatisfaction.


    " Why?"


    " It makes me feel like I cheated on you." With a bland gloomy tone I replied her back.


    " I don''t feel that. Regina is your past and so are the other women you had relationship with. All you can do is forget them and move on. We both agreed to have a fake marriage. I will also take the responsibility of it." Her words made me feel better. Sure, I knew that holding onto past will only bring me dissatisfaction. Unless I stop worried about it, I can never enjoy my present. Let those unwanted past be wiped out by the tides of my promising future.


    " I''m gonna burn those paper when I reach home."


    And that will be my first step to my promising future.


    We reached home and the food was waiting for us. Our stomachs were empty and after eating all those ice cream Stella''s period cramps are gotten worse. Which is obvious but sometimes you can''t balance your health and your craving at the same time.


    So, to cure her painful cramps Lucy had cooked chicken stew, salads and vegetables for her. I don''t mind eating those besides I always prefer having diet food.


    After finishing our food I went back to my room. Stella went to her room to change her clothes and take a shower. When I was done having shower and dressing up with casual clothes, I opened my locker to find the papers. They were at the same place where I have kept them, covered with a thin layer of dust.


    " What''s that?" I didn''t noticed that Stella had already entered into my room since I was busy looking at that piece of paper.


    " Paper." I chuckle softly and replied. Stella was wearing a loose baggy t-shirt and her pajamas. Her hair was open although they were not wet. When she sat down beside me, I realised that she had shampooed her hair. The floral fragrance of her shampoo was floating around the air.


    My hands were automatically drawn to her silk like hair. As my hand went through her black smooth hair, being touched by my palm, it felt so soothing. I wanted to do it more and more.


    " Hey! Stop touching my hair!" She yelled at me looking bit annoyed.


    " I think I will be doing it more often." I have found the most amazing thing to do with her. This is so far my greatest discovery till now. I am proud of myself.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 64 - Uneasy Feelings

    I got up from the bed and went to get the lighter from my drawer. These papers are the evidence of my dumb decision, a stupid mistake that I had made six months ago. These are the contract papers that we both sighed with each other''s consent.


    I never thought that the outcome of those papers were going to be this but it is true that what we think for our future, it may not be true. Now these papers are being burned by the fire of my lighter. Soon there will be only ashes left.


    " Done!"


    " You seem so energetic."


    " Of course! I feel like a teenager who confessed to his crush and they said yes to it." Too much cliche? I think not. After all, when you are in love everything becomes so dreamy. It''s a type of feeling, where your heart blooms like a flower.


    " So, that''s it then?"


    " For now? Yeah. By the way, besides your brother Neil, there are four people who knows about the existence of the contract."


    " One should be Regina then what about others?"


    " Luke, Mike and a guy named Dalton knows about this." Stella raises her eyebrows wondering who is that Dalton guy.


    " Oh I see. Other than Neil I have not told anyone about it."


    " That''s good. Anyway from now on, we shall never discuss about it again. We will think that it never existed in the first place. Is that okay with you?"


    " Yeah I''m fine with it." With a chuckle she replied back.


    " Please don''t remind me of this in future. I will be super embarrassed." I made a puppy eyes look while pleading her. She tried to cover her mouth with her hand since she didn''t wanted me to see her laughing at my remark.


    " I also want us to live a life where we won''t get effected by the outsiders. It''s better if we forgot about it and live our days happily. But even so, if there comes a day when you don''t feel the same about me like now, you are free to walk away. Just let me know beforehand. Don''t go cheating on my back." I was shaken by her words. Why this talk again? We are finally going to live our love life like a married couple then why bring the topic of separation?


    " Why is this question coming up? Haven''t I told you already that my feelings for you won''t change?" I put my heart into those words because I wanted her to feel my love.


    " You never know. I believe that everyone has a right to be with the person they love. You can''t hold someone by strength that''s why-" I stopped her from saying further as my patience broken it''s wall.


    " Please Stella! Don''t you have faith in me?" My words were filled with agony and anguish. The thought of her leaving me is just unbearable.


    " I do." There was a moment of silence between us. I felt that she has more to say which was why I refrained myself from talking. " .... but I''m sacred."


    " You are sleeping here and that''s an order."


    " Can you wait two more days?"


    " What''s there to wait for? You don''t have to feel uncomfortable around me. It''s perfectly normal and look at the good side. I will rub your tummy to sooth it, until you fall asleep. Isn''t that a good offer?"


    " It''s embarrassing. But I can give it a try." With that she went to sleep peacefully as I kept on soothing her tummy.


    It was morning already when I opened my eyes. As usual we had done freshening up and changing into our work attire. We went to have our breakfast at the dining table. The doll bell rang when we were done eating our food. Lucy had escorted the person to us and sadly once again it was him.


    "What the hell you are doing here?" Stella growled at Ray since she was angry after what happened yesterday. Even I was bit hesitant to talk with him.


    " Wait-wait! Hear me out first."


    " Fine, speak."


    " I came here to apologise. I agree that what I have done is wrong but I did all these because I love you Stella. I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you before. I thought that you may stop being friends with me. In fact I thought that you will never get married and I can stand by you forever."


    " Yeah perhaps. I have learned my lesson. Please don''t break our friendship. I promise that I won''t do anything shady again." He was genuinely begging her for forgiveness. Even I can tell that he''s eyes had honestly.


    " Fine. But it''s your last chance. If you screw it I''m never seeing your face again."


    " And there''s another thing. If he ever leaves you, remember that I''m here. My door is always open for you." Okay I take my words back, this guy is a sneaky bastard.


    " Ray!" Stella yelled at him.


    " Hey! You never know. A guy like him, who''s handsome and loaded with cash, he''s like the center of the attention."


    " Did you just complemented him?" With an evil smirk Stella asked him.


    " Wait what?"


    " You called me handsome just now." I was surprised to hear a compliment from him. So, even Ray thinks that I''m hot and attractive. Maybe I will forgive this guy after all he''s no match for me.


    " That''s not my point! I mean to say that he has many options. He can leave you for someone else and when it happens you can always come to me."


    " I stayed v?r??n for you!"


    " Well, I''m not anymore." When she replied him with an evil grin it made me laugh so hard.


    " How come you become a horny person? "


    " You will know once you get laid." Both me and Stella began to laugh thinking about our naughty nights. Poor Ray is actually getting bullied by us. This is so funny.


    " I''m not interested in this."


    " You will end up being a monk. Seriously Ray, I care for you that''s why I''m telling you. Stop wasting your life. Go on dates, meet new people. You are always surrounded by so many girls. I''m sure if you try to interact with them you may find someone. In fact you should try going out with Megan. She has been a great fan of you."


    " Oh please! Spare me."


    " Megan? She likes Ray? How did you know?"


    " When I went to Ray''s fashion show, Megan always followed him like a puppy. Besides you can see it clearly in her eyes."


    " She probably thought that she will impress Ray by doing all these crap. Ray may act like a dumb bitch but ladies have huge crush on him."


    " Thank god you are not one of them."


    " Come on! Don''t be silly. I bet he''s not that good as you."


    " Makes sense."


    " I will take my leave then. You guys are so into yourself that you forgot I''m here. My heart can''t take it any more."


    " You wanna have some tea?"


    " No! Alcohol would be better if you ask. My emotional condition is literally torn apart."


    " Well we have wine, beer, whiskey, rum, vodka you can pick what ever you want."


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 65 - Lovers Friends

    A broken lover''s heart is very hard to mend. It''s like a broken glass, bring shattered into such small, tiny pieces. So, trying to fix it would be a fool''s joke.


    Here we are, sitting together, in the early morning, instead of going to work, consoling my wife''s best friend who just got rejected by her. Life is so small and funny at the same time. I can''t believe I''m easily forgiving this piece of shit, who tried to break my marriage, steal my woman and not the least, give my wife an open proposal to choose him if she ever leaves me.


    Ironic? Isn''t it.


    I am rather calmed about the whole situation where else I was supposed to be freaking out or burning into the flames of jealousy. But no, that''s something a fool would do. Someone like Ray, stupid enough to scheme these type of childish act on his own.


    At the current moment, Ray has drunk two bottles of wine by himself. Me and Stella just sat down with him to give him company. It took him only few minutes to burst into tears. No matter how cruel it sounds, I was kinda irritated with it and so was Stella.


    We had already wasted our day by not going to our work. I mean after Ray decided to stay here for a drink, I really felt that I should at least show him some hospitality. That time when he came to our house he was kinda driven away by us,especially Stella.


    " I can''t believe." *hiccup* "you-" *hiccup* "You saw my d??k!" *hiccup* " It''s not fair! And-" *hiccup* " and you even compared it to that guy!"


    It was just trash talk so, neither of us bother to be fazed by his remarks. On the contrary, we were smiling, seeing him like that. His nose and eyes were red after crying so much. He was still weeping like a kid as he kept on talking nonsense.


    " What I''m gonna do now?" *hiccup* " My life''s over" *hiccup* " I wanna be happy." Ah. They say that a drunk person is a very interesting creature. You either get beat up by them or enjoy their shit talk.


    " We shouldn''t have let him drink here." Stella said with an worn out look.


    Yes, even after all the things that have happened, I was not telling Stella to break her friendship. Ray was with her since the beginning and he didn''t had the bad intention to hurt Stella.


    It was all his foolishness that led him to take the wrong road. Friends are important. It took me a long time to realised it''s value.


    If I imagine my life, where I had never encountered with Luke, if I had not interacted with him, if I had not been friends with him, I would have tuned into a block of ice.


    He was the one, who made the efforts to be friends with me. He was with me in my sad days and good days. He was there when I needed a person to talk. That''s what friends are for. You need them in your life because they are like your siblings, they are like your family, they are like your mentor and some time they are like lovers. They gave you the affection which can be same as your lover. But they will still be your friends. You get everything in the package.


    " I was sad to think that I will have to stop contacting Ray. You know that I forgive people easily, in fact I had forgiven him the moment when we left his house. For me it''s hard to see people leave." Her eyes were sparking, gleaming like glitter but I can''t tell if that''s her sorrow or grief or regret or something else.


    " Because once they leave, they never came around." I knew it since she had been suffering from her insecurities. Her life had been putting her in so many tough situations where she had to pick the road to make others happy.


    But was she happy? Have anyone asked her that?


    No! She was not.


    She was just trying to enjoy her life in this beautiful earth, where she had so many options to see various things, various people, to interact with them, to know them. It would have been such a great opportunity for her, where she could have felt the freedom to pick the road she wanted.


    " You mean, you''re glad that you married me?" With a playful smirk I replied back.


    " Yes!" Our lips touched to seal the answer more efficiently. I mean, I can say ''yes'' to anything if she gives me a kiss for it.


    " For gods sake! Get a room you two!" Ray yelled at us which sounded more like a kid winning to his mother. We laughed at him, which is probably bad but we can''t help being happy right now.


    After the lunch, Ray left our home. His driver had taken him back to his house. They day ended like that. We stayed at home and spent it together. Stella has already came to my room after changing her clothes.


    " You should keep some of your belongings here since we will stay in my room." It''s a hassle to get her clothes and other things from her room when ever she needs it. So, it will be better if she keeps some of her things here.


    " Yeah I was also thinking about it."


    " My room is big enough to share it with you but it would be nice if you don''t stick those pictures of anime characters in here. I''d be grateful." She let out a chuckle hearing my words.


    " Yes sir!" She replied back sarcastically.


    " Tomorrow''s Sunday so, I decided to take you on a date. A proper one. And I won''t cancel it even if tsunami or some other disasters breaks out." I am a type of person who does or plans the things before taking other''s consent. I believe that you should do it rather than waiting for a ''yes'' or ''no'' and even at the end, they turn down the offer don''t be sad for it. The p???sur? and delight you get from a surprise gift, is just incomparable.


    " Because I wanted to. Duh!"


    " Seriously?" She rolled her eyes as she spoke.


    " Be ready on time okay?"


    Now that the date is fixed I can sleep peacefully. Although my anxiety kept on telling me that it will turn out bad. Let''s see what''s going to happen tomorrow.


    ~ to be continued


    * OMFGGGGGGG 100k VIEWS AHHHHHHHH I CANT BELIEVE IT! Thank you so much readers *

 Chapter 66 - The Church

    It took me a while to fell asleep. I was really anxious about our date. I kept on thinking how it will turn out. Will I be good enough to entertain her ? Or the opposite?


    Who knows? Maybe I will just be myself like I always have. There''s nothing to be afraid of. As long I offer her food she will be fine.


    My day started in a very splendid way. When my eyes opened, the first thing I saw, was Stella''s sleeping face. I crooked my head a little to gaze at her. Within a few minutes later, her eyes opened and they met with mine.


    " Good morning." I greeted her softly.


    " Morning." With a sleepy voice she replied back. It was like a whisper, a very mild tone which was not pitchy or loud.


    We got up to freshen ourselves. I let Stella to use the bathroom first. After she was done bathing and brushing her teeth I went next. When I got out from the bathroom, she was not in the room. I wore a plain shirt with a denim jeans. They were hanging on my ankle. I wore a pair of sneakers and went to downstairs.


    Stella was waiting for me at the dining table along with the foods. They were served on the table. I took my seat and we started to eat our breakfast. Stella was also dressed already. She wore a loose spaghetti strap dress with a V neck which had a floral print. The dress made her slender arms exposed. They were looking cute. Her long black hair was down. It was simple but elegant.


    I decided to took my red Mercedes-Benz with it''s roof opened. It was a sunny day, the weather was charming as well. That''s why it was a great opportunity to enjoy the nature''s beautiful scenery. We wore our sunglasses to prevent our eyes from the lightning beams of sun rays.


    " Where are we going?" Stella asked me as she turned her gaze at me.


    " Hmm, I wonder." I tried to dodge her question.


    " Don''t be like that. We have been driving for half an hour already."


    " Thanks." As she got out from the car, her eyes began to roam around all over that place to see the area. " A church?"


    " Yup. Let''s go inside." I replied back her question calmly. Holding her hand, I escorted her inside the church.


    " Why are we here? And it''s kinda empty here." This is a rundown church. People don''t usually come here. Besides it located far from the main city.


    " This Church is located inside the forest area. So, people don''t come here in fact many of them don''t know it exists."


    " Oh then what are doing here?"


    " To repeat our vows."


    " What?" She looked at me with a surprised expression. " You serious?" Her surprise was converted into embarrassment. She was blushing like a red rose.


    I had asked John to find a church for me which will have less crowd, no crowd will be even better. I never had the chance to propose her since our wedding was arranged by our parents. So, I thought I should at least repeat our vows, wholeheartedly, one more time. Which is why I took her to this place.


    The priest was not present there but who cares anyway. I just want to take a pledge in front of god that I will protect and cherish this girl, standing with me, for the rest of my life.


    " I won''t make it too long or dramatic. Ever since I started to love you, my life was changed. I see my life in a different way and right now I can''t imagine my life without you, Stella. You''re like the most important part of it. I just want to promise you that I will love you forever and support you in every step of your life as long I keep on breathing."


    I wonder what she is feeling or thinking right now. Was it too much? Maybe it was. The suspense was killing me. I want to hear what she says. She was just standing there looking at me blankly like an idiot.


    " I-I''m sorry... I-I''m kinda lost. I don''t know where to start from." She let out a soft chuckle. " I''m really bad at expressing my feelings so I want you to know that you are in my heart and soul. Sometimes I may not show you that I''m bothered by your actions but I do get hurt. And the funny thing is, every time I get hurt, you always come back to mend my heart. As if you get hurt when you see me hurt."


    She was trying to say those words which she had kept to herself for a long time. I stayed silent waiting for her to speak again.


    " I''m so happy.... I really am right now. I''m happy that we didn''t had to go on separate ways. Even though I know you for a few months, I felt this weird type of connection when ever I was with you. I tried to deny them thinking it''s all just my imagination, an illusion, a sweet dream, a delusion of my mind. But I gotta admit, I was in love with you. I want you to be with me for the rest of my life Theo."


    " Say that again." I told her pouting.


    " Which one?"


    " That ''you love me''" With a smirk I replied back sarcastically.


    " I love you." Stella gave me her heartwarming smile and man that was enough to make me fall in love with her again.


    We embraced our bodies and touched our lips, locking them together in a joint. My mind felt like it was being purified from all the sins I have done. The peaceful sensation was making me so calm.


    Followed by the church, we left that place and went to our next destination. Stella is a type of girl who would enjoy the simplest things. Which is why I took her to eat burger in a diner. Our lunch time was spent there, eating fried, unhygienic, unhealthy food. It''s fine as long I won''t do it again. I just have to go to gym and burn my extra calories which I just gained now.


    After the lunch we went to see a movie. The movie was fine. It ended around 6 pm which was still not the time for dinner. We roamed around some places, talking with each other. I can talk about anything when I''m with Stella. The time went away like this and I took her to a local pub.


    It was not that crowded. I have heard that their food is good. My office stuffs have mentioned it some times as they had came here for dinner after their work.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 67 - Honeymoon Again

    Things were going good between us. We had gotten lot closer than before. Our life style have few changes now. For starters Ray visits our home often but the interesting thing is, we have became friends now. Ray always comes with Neil when ever he visits us.


    My social life was active again and I was enjoying it quite well. Another shocking news is Luke and Regina are dating and they are serious. Although none of them ever bothered to tell me everything in details. I heard it from Stella since she''s good friends with Regina. I came to know about it right after the day, we had our date.


    " You know Lukes dating Regina." She popped out the question out of no where.


    " Yeah, last time when I met them he told me about it. He''s probably just messing around." Luke is kinda a playboy. He gets over with every girl after few days. When he told me that he was dating Regina, I knew for sure it''s just for few days only.


    " No. He''s really into Regina. I talk with her often and she told me that Luke has been trying hard to make her like him."


    " That''s new to me. I mean, I have always seen Luke dating women for few days then he would just break up with them. He never had any serious relationship with anyone."


    " Maybe this time, he found the one?"


    " Hah!" I let out a deep sigh " You never know. Maybe opposite really attracts. Just like you and I."


    " Well, I''m happy that Regina has finally found the right guy. Although we don''t know for sure. Let''s just pray for them to have a long lasting relationship." It was all thanks to Stella that both me and Regina found someone to love. If she never pointed out the wrongs in our relationship, we would still be together in an unhappy relationship.


    " Hey!hey!hey Pray for us also. We just started our journey." Pouting like a kid, I began to wh?n? at her.


    " We had done lots of things in this journey where else they are the beginners." Huh? So what? I''m not consoled with that.


    " I don''t wanna sound like a mean guy but I''m gonna be the selfish one when it comes to us. So deal with it."


    What can I say? We were having troubles throughout our whole marriage. From fake relationships to fake friends, fake marriage and others. There will be more obstacles in the future which I''m sure of it. Maybe I should visit church more often to pray the god for some good luck. Wouldn''t that be great? I bet even God is smiling at me after hearing this.


    He be like " You have everything you want and you still need my help. What a greedy person! "


    Few days had past after our date. It was kinda nostalgic to repeat our vows once again. So, why not repeat our honeymoon?


    Yes! Exactly, we should go on a honeymoon trip since last time we went as two buddies. Our honeymoon was like a vacation with no romantic moment at all.


    Although it would be a lie if I say that we had not a single romantic moment that time. There were few, including the time we walked around the city holding hands. At that time we thought of it as a friendly gesture but when ever I think of those moments it bring a smile in my face.


    I''m no good when it comes to romance and all. Perhaps I should ask mom for suggestions. She was the one who planned our honeymoon vacation. I called my mom on her phone and she picked it up after few rings.


    " Hey mom, how are-"


    " What do ya need?" With a sour tone my mom replied.


    " At least let me finish being a considerate son."


    Jesus Christ!


    " Mom. I''m sorry, really. I know that I can''t show you the love I have for you. But believe me, you''re the second woman I love most in this world."


    " Ohh, and who''s the first one?" She teased me and it''s kinda awkward.


    " Your daughter-in-law." I replied her like a shameless person.


    " Awww! Finally you''re acting like a proper husband. I''m so proud of you Theo. My baby is growing up."


    " Thanks mom. By the way I have something to discuss with you. I was thinking about going on a trip with Stella. Can you suggest me some good place?"


    " For which purpose if I may ask?"


    " Second honeymoon?"


    " Oh my! Again? Hasn''t it been like five or six months since you guys went on your honeymoon?"


    " My goddess! Did you had fight with Stella?" Huh? Where did that come from?


    " No-"


    " Then why all this?" Oh god! Why does she sound angry?


    " Uhhh.... to give you guys grandkids?" I didn''t had any other excuses that time. I should have planned it beforehand but never mind. This will be enough to convince her. I''m a guy who stays at work most of the time. So, if I go on a small vacation I can spend more time with my wife.


    " Are asking me or telling me?"


    " Both?"


    " If it were me I would have taken her to Paris." Suddenly a familiar male voice spoke up from the other side of the phone.


    " Is that dad? Did you put your phone on loud speakers?"


    " I was just letting you father hear our conversation." Mom tried to sound reasonable after committing the crime. This is the last time I''m gonna call you for advice.


    " What''s embarrassing? You prefer asking your mom about love advice and not your dad? Stupid brat! Back in those day, when I was young, all my friends used to call me Romeo after seeing your mom and me together. I had loved her so much that your mom never thought of leaving me. " My goodness! Dad is going to start lecturing me again. This is why I don''t get well with him. Every time I have something to ask from him, things would turned out messy. At the end I would have only wasted my time.


    " Honey! Stop it! not in front of our kid."


    " God! I always end up being the third wheel." Rolling my eyes upward I began to curse my existence. Why the hell I was born?


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 68 - Bonjour Amour

    As usual my parents became lost in their own conversation forgetting about my problems. Yup, that''s how it was been and I''m not even shocked. Hanging up my phone, I started to rub my forehead because of the pain and annoyance they have caused.


    I had ended the conversation with my parents. After the nagging of my dad and my mom''s witty responses, it was just too much for me to handle. Although, thanks to them, I had picked the right destination for our next honeymoon.


    My parents had went to Paris on their second marriage anniversary. So, I decided to pick it in my case too. Besides, Paris is known for it''s so called romantic vibe which is why it was named '' the city of love'' by the people. It is also known as the '' city of lights''. This city has attracted many types of people including the lovers, the actors and business man like me.


    I have visited Paris seven times. Two times I have came here with my parents and the rest I came for business conference. I''m very well acquainted with this place. All those times when I had came here, it was a very suffocating type of situation for me. Why was that?


    Well to begin with, of course the reason was the lovey dovey couples. When I came here with my parents it was like I don''t exists. They were so busy loving and caring for each other that they had no sense of shame even though I was with them. When I got older and came here because of my business purposes, it was the same story again.


    People on roads or restaurants or hotels were with their loved ones. Some people would get down on their knee in front of Eiffel Tower, expressing their love or to propose their lovers for marriage.


    The only two things I enjoy there, is the French cuisine and the French music. Now you people may say that how come a block of ice has good taste in music but I doubt that too. Most of the French music has beautiful fascinating lyrics dedicated to love and lovers.


    Being an unemotional and unromantic guy like me, who finds this sort of music captivating, it''s a hard thing to believe, I won''t deny that.


    We had reached to our hotels and thanks to my privet jet our journey didn''t took that long. Our bodies didn''t had to go through too much stress or pressure. The trip will be for a week and we had so much time to do during our stay in here.


    The next day after our arrival, we had went to the local area in the morning. It was nice, roaming around the place normally. We had spend rest of our three days like that going on various locations. We had gone to see the sight scene.


    On the fifth day of our vacation I decided to take her to an elegant restaurant. They also had singers, musicians and a dance floor where everyone is welcomed to moved their body with the enchanting melody of French music.


    French food with French music, a perfect combination of two most fantastic things that one could ever imagine. It was like we were a part of an romantic movie when we entered there.


    Stella wore a royal blue satin dress, black stilettos on her feet and her hair was bouncing like sea waves. The bodycon dress was complimenting her petite figure very well. The dress''s length reached up to her knee, exposing her slim legs.


    At that time, I thought I should have dressed up way better than I was now. I only wore a black tuxedo with a black bow tie. My hair was loose free in the air. Since I hadn''t cut it, they grew up a bit. You could say I looked the young Leonardo DiCaprio. He has been my style icon since my childhood. My long locks were side swept and pushed upward.


    Stella was looked like a Hollywood actress who''s about to attend her awards night. Her lips were pained red but it blended so neatly with her face that they came out so natural. Red, velvety, matte coloured lip which was like a delicious ripped fruit. I was so tempted to kiss those lips of her but I kept myself on hold. Her face seemed so divine that one would think it was crafted carefully by the gods. Those eyes of her were gleaming like gem stones¡ª¡ª more like the stars, so bright and sparkly.


    We were enjoying our food, while listening the songs. I had felt the eyes of other people on my back. Since I had a goddess as my companion, it was obvious to receive the stares of people.


    The songs were sang so gracefully which had my attention captivated. The female singer had a remarkable voice even I was touched by her French songs.


    " You wanna dance?"


    " This is unexpected. I thought you don''t know how to dance."


    " Depends on the music. Besides a couples dance is not that hard comparing to dancing in a club with loud music."


    " Yeah... well I''m kinda nervous since I''m wearing heels." The embarrassment was visible in her face. She has ashamed to trip on my feet. How nice of her.


    " Don''t worry. I won''t mind even if you made a hole through my shoe." With an evil smirk I replied back.


    " Both are same things."


    " No it is not." What a moody attitude. My wifey is mad now. What should I do!


    " Okay honey. I will make your body move with mine."


    With a big warm smile I hold her hand firmly, then escorted her to the dance floor. We began to move our body slowly, flowing the music. Stella was copying my movements and performed them swiftly.


    The song which the lady was singing that moment was


    - Ainsi bas la vida by Indila.


    Coincidentally it was one of my favourite song. I love the songs of Indila. The sweet melody and the performance of the musician are just incredible. We danced like two swans and Stella didn''t kicked me or tripped over me even for once. After all I''m a good teacher. There were others who were dancing on the floor but no too crowded.


    I always had this urge to dance on French music but sadly I never gotten the chance. Even when I was dating Regina, she was never fond of this sort of things. Which is why I never asked her voluntarily. It was such a blissful moment for me. Every thing was happening like a dream and I wonder, if I wake up right now, this will all go way. Perhaps not, dreams do come real. You just have to keep faith in yourself.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 69 - The Handcuffs

    After spending our dinner like that we were passionately m?k?n? ??v? all night. Our bodies were tired after the dancing and the other stuffs we did later. We were still laying on our soft silky bed, cuddling and embracing each other''s body.


    " What should we do today?"


    " Let''s just walk around the city. We will be going home tomorrow." With yawn, Stella replied back. She still hasn''t probably woken up.


    " Okay. Do you have any shopping left?"


    " No. I have brought all the souvenirs."


    It was our last day in Paris. Basically we had visited most of the important locations in here. So, it''s better to roam around the city for today. We were walking on the roads holding our hands together, chatting with joy. After walking randomly on the roads, Stella stopped suddenly.


    " What''s the matter ?"


    " Can we go here?"


    I moved my eyes to see the place where she was pointing at. It was an ?du?t shop, a shop where they sell varieties of equipment for s?xu?? fetish. The name and the detail list of the things they sell, it was enough for me to be dumbfounded. Why on earth she would wanna go to a store like this?


    " You sure?"


    " Come on! I always wanted to check this store out."


    " Why do I get a ominous feeling about this?" She raised her eyes to give me a serious glare.


    We entered there and I instantly regretted it. They even have whips and chains! what the hell? The shop keeper was another weirdo. He kept on gawking at us like hawk. Thank god that the shop was empty that time.


    " I wanna take this." My attention was on the shop keeper which was why I got startled when she spoke.


    We went to the shop keeper and paid it''s price. I never experienced such awkward moment. Next day we returned home at the morning. I went back to office since I was absent all the week. Stella stayed at home, she will join office tomorrow. I retuned home around 9 pm. Because of the delayed works I had stay longer with John. The food was already prepared on the dining table and I was also hungry.


    " You should eat first. You look hungry." Stella can tell at a glance that I was starving. I took my seat and we ate our dinner. When the dinner was done, I went to my room and entered into the bathroom to took a bath. As I got out from the bathroom, wearing the bath robe, my eyes met with an unexpected surprise.


    " Woah! "


    " Ta! Da! You liked it?" Stella was sitting on the bed, wearing a black seductive lingerie. Seeing her like this, my little guy became rock hard within a few seconds.


    " Yeah! It''s... good. Wait! Why''s the handcuffs with you?" I was so busy gazing at her that I didn''t notice the handcuffs laying down beside her.


    " Let me demonstrate." She pulled me closer by holding onto my arm. Our bodies crashed on the soft bed. I was on top of her. Stella took the handcuffs and putting her hands in them, she locked it.


    " Now you can do what ever you want." She whispered into my ear with a seductive tone. Where the hell she learned all this?!


    " Surprisingly it actually turns me on."


    " I know right?" Letting out a giggle we looked into each other''s eyes for some time. Then I began to ravish her body.


    " Oh honey!" Grabbing onto Stella''s arm, I pulled her at me. " Let do a quickie."


    " What-? No! ..... we have to go to work." I was clinging onto her like a baby.


    " Please honey! Just a little one." She tried to get herself free from my hold. Where else I was nuzzling on her ear, trying to tame her.


    " Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. I''m not letting you go." Grabbing the handcuff quickly, I locked both of our hands. Now unless I free ourselves, none of us can''t leave. Hahah!


    " Theo! Give me the keys!"


    " Nope!" She was struggling like a kid, trying to snatch the key from me. I was so lost into looking at her annoyed expression that I threw the key in front of me, thinking that it''ll land on the floor. But sadly it went through the window. If we lived in a small house things would have been easy. Outside my window, there was a little garden which was filled with trees and plants. You can call it a little Forest. So, even if we go there and look for the keys, it will take a long time. Stella also knew it which was why she got panicked.


    " Oh my god! What have you done!" That moment I knew I was screwed. Fuck! " What will we do now Theo?! How can we go office like this?"


    " Calm down. I''ll call for a locksmith."


    " Locksmith? And how will you explain this situation?"


    " My life''s over. I''m gonna call my office and tell them that I can''t come."


    " Yeah that''s good. But I have a different problem."


    " What it is?"


    " I have to attend a very important meeting at office. And it will start within two hour."


    " What! Then we don''t have any time to go to a locksmith!"


    " Sadly yes. But we can do one thing. I''ll tell John to send the locksmith at my office. Mean while we will go there and stay in my cabin until the handcuff is opened." She sunk down on the bed, while face palming.


    " Fine. Let''s go eat our breakfast." I can see that she was upset. Which was why I didn''t wanted to make her more angry than she was. My driver had took us to my office but how will I enter there without showing them the handcuffs?


    " Listen, you keep holding my hand until we reach the elevator. I''ll try to cover our hands with my right side." Stella has her right hand locked and I had mine left hand. So, if I walk closer, squeezing her body, it can hide the handcuff, perhaps.


    Thankfully when we walked into the office, the staffs were busy looking at Stella''s face. It was the first time they''re seeing her. They were surprisingly starring at us, wondering who might be the lady beside me. We tried to walk as fast as possible.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 70 - The Cockroach

    As we entered into my cabin, I took the seat and sat down where my table was. Stella was standing beside me. With my hand, I patted on my th??hs.


    " What''s that for?" She looked at me with confusion, wondering what was I saying.


    " Sit on my ??p." I replied blankly with a straight face.


    " What the hell!" She rumbled at me like a thunder storm.


    " I''m serious. Our hands are locked so, it will be better if you sit on my ??p." Of course I wasn''t joking with her. The closer we sit, the better it will be for our hands. My arm is already aching.


    Stella''s embarrassment was clearly visible on her face. She was blushing even after she sat down on my ??p. When ever her eyes were roaming around, I was glancing her without her acknowledgment.


    Kinda like a stalker.


    " A-Am I heavy? M-Maybe I sh-should get down." Stella stammer nervously while trying to get up from my ??p.


    " Relax. You''re not that heavy okay. I wonder where all those food goes after they get through your mouth." I replied back with a smirk.


    Suddenly a knock came from the outside. It must be John. " Come in."


    " Here''s the locksmith. He''s Robert." John brought a guy with him who''s younger than us probably. But after they came inside, John and the guy named Robert began to stare at us shamelessly as if we were doing something wrong or weird. Stella was on my ??p even though they had entered there. Oh! Maybe that''s why they''re looking at us.


    We got up from the seat and they noticed that our hands were locked with the handcuffs.


    " How did-"


    " Just open it and get lost." I growled at the locksmith. John was silent the whole time. He kind of understood what had happened. Hearing my growl, Robert went silent instantly. He opened the lock very easily. It didn''t took him much time. Finally we were free from that handcuff.


    " I''ll escort you outside." John smartly came forward and took that guy out from my cabin. As soon they left, Stella let out a sigh of relief. The shameful moment was over.


    " Awww! Why not? I kinda enjoyed it." I received a hard punch on my shoulder from Stella. " Oww!" A painful m??n escaped from my mouth.


    " Stop making fun of me." Stella glared at me with an annoyed tone. I was enjoying it even though the punch did hurt me pretty bad. I guess it''s a small price to pay, to see her mad. Although I wouldn''t like to cross the line. I''d be at a tough situation if she gets very very angry with me.


    Everything was going good in our life. The marriage which was only fake, now that has turned into a beautiful kinship of two people. Two unknown people are together in a bond which they never thought of in their life. But that''s not it only.


    Our marriage had helped us to meet new people as well. Stella was able to be friends with Regina. I was able to connect with Neil and Ray.


    On the topic of Ray, he has totally changed. There was a time when he hated me, when he envied me, but now he has opened up to me. We hang out in our house often. Me and Stella recently went on a double date with Regina and Luke.


    Surprisingly they are happy with each other. Luke has changed too. He seems serious about Regina which I''m happy about also. It was so nice that all of us were able to live a peaceful life with harmony.


    It''s going to be November soon. The weather will be chilly and cold. The leaves will turn brown. Then the Christmas will come. Time just passes so quickly. Personally I am not a big fan of winter. The cold weather never made me happy. But maybe this time, I will be enjoying it since I have someone to cuddle under my cover.


    Few days had past after the handcuff incident. I was doing work in my cabin like the usual days. John entered there and stood in front of my table.


    " What it is?"


    " Yeah I remember that."


    " Are you going alone ?"


    " I''ll bring Stella with me. Thanks for the reminder. I''ll have to inform her."


    I reached home on my usual time. Stella was already at the dining room, placing the food on the table. When our eyes met, she greeted me.


    " Welcome back."


    " I''ll go change my clothes then come for dinner."


    " Yeah sure."


    I got downstairs changing into a comfortable attire. Taking my chair out, I sat down with Stella.


    "I have to attend a party tomorrow. You''re going with me."


    " Excuse me respected madam, may I have your company tomorrow for just a few hours?" I replied back with a ???ky attitude.


    " That''s way too much. But yes of course since you asked so nicely."


    " I''m kinda worried about all those guys who are gonna stare at you. Although you don''t have to hold yourself back. Wear the prettiest dress you have."


    " Yes sir!"


    " I''m being considered."


    " Yes sir!" She kept on eating her food without paying any attention to my questions.


    " Don''t you think I''m such a nice husband?"


    " Yes sir." Ignorance? Again? Okay then, let me play my trump card.


    " Let''s have kids."


    " Hah! Since you wanna have kids, I''m fine to lend you my body." Stella was looking so embarrassed hearing my words.


    " Theo! Stop it! You tricked me!"


    " Yeah but you said yes. So we better start working on it." I argued with her.


    " Ugh!" She kicked on my foot and walked away from the table, while blushing like a red tomato.


    " Stella! O honey! Wait for me!" She quickly walked into our room and locked it from inside. Uh no. That''s bad, where am supposed to sleep.


    " Hey I was only kidding with ya! Open the door please!" I began to bang my door.


    " No!" I heard her angry voice behind the door.


    " Please honey! I''m sorry! Forgive this child of yours! I don''t wanna sleep outside the room." I begged for her mercy.


    " Then go to my room or the other rooms!"


    " Very funny. I don''t need any bodyguard."


    " -From ghost."


    " I don''t believe in them."


    " Cockroach." There was silence only after my reply. I thought of knocking on the door for last time but then she opened it.


    " Get in." Wow! Thanks to the ???kroach I was able to enter in my room again. Stella had a nervous look as if she was scared after hearing about ???kroach.


    ~ to be continued


    Ara Ara! You guys were thinking that the story was gonna end but the main villain is yet to come¡ª oh wait.... did I just gave a spoiler? Ooopsie my bad. ;P

 Chapter 71 - A Whirlwind

    I never enjoyed going to the gathering of people. You could say that I''m not fond of crowd. Besides that, the only thing I gotta do there, is to talk about business and business related stuffs. The party is held for celebration where else for me, it''s such a bother.


    I was dress formally with my black tuxedo and leather shoe. Stella wore a red coloured long mermaid dress that covered her whole body. The sleeves were not too long either, they were above her elbow. The neck line was not too deep or not too low. Once again she looked so attractive without even showing too much of her skin. I kept on observing the beauty of the angel sitting beside me. Even though we were walking inside the occasion hall my eyes were fixed at her.


    " What are you looking at?"


    " You." My thoughtless response made her blush. Those rosy cheeks were gleaming with that smile of hers.


    People were looking at us which I can tell undoubtably. But, I strongly feel that they were mostly looking at Stella. People knew that I was married although, this is the first time when I''m appearing in public with my wife. So, it''s pretty obvious why their eyes are at Stella.


    Avoiding that fact, we were able to blend into the party nicely. Stella stayed beside me all the time. I had to introduce her with the people I met. Many of the well known people were invited tonight. I hadn''t expected to see so many people at once. Apparently I got tried explaining and narrating about Stella. People literally forced me to tell them about my marriage.


    " Ah! I can''t believe so much time got wasted while talking with them." I growled in frustration. Originally my plan was to enjoy the night with Stella rather than boring her with all those things.


    " It can''t be helped." Stella spoke with a gentle laugh. The crowd was gone and we can spend some time together by ourselves.


    " Yeah. Finally we are alone¡ª" At that time I was intruded by a person.


    " Miss Stella? " A male voice appears out of no where. Both of us look at that direction where the sound came from and we saw a guy standing in front of us. He had black hair with a very muscular figure, same height as mine. I couldn''t recall his name instantly although I felt that I have seen this person before.


    " Boss?" Oh this must be Adam Harrison, Stella''s boss. Wait! He doesn''t know that we are married.


    " What are you doing here? And who must be this person?" The guy calmly asked Stella. He was polite enough when he talked.


    " Uhhh.... Well sir... I''m sorry I haven''t told you about it. This is my husband." Stella choked on her words as she got nervous while talking to Mr. Harrison.


    " You''re married ? But you said you were single in your bio."


    " Yes. I''m truly sorry that I lied."


    " I don''t mind it at all. Everyone has problems. But the important question is, why you need a job when your husband is wealthy?" His manner of speaking was calm and gentle. I can tell that he was not angry or bothered by the truth.


    " I wanted to have my own identity. My parents never allowed me to work but I wanted to do something with my own will. It was hard enough for me to get the job since no one accepted an inexperience person like me. So, please don''t fire me sir." She was face palming herself with embarrassment. Seeing her anxiety I decided to step in their conversation.


    " Mr. Harrison, You see my wife wanted to have her own career. She''s very passionate about her job. I hope you can reconsider her mistake." Mr. Harrison looked at me and smiled.


    " I never thought of expelling her from work. I''m just curious about why would she pick my company or any other company when she could have applied at your place?" We let out a deep sigh of relief. It was confirmed that Stella won''t be dismissed from her work. We started to chuckle hearing his question.


    " I have told her about it. But she didn''t wanted to have a bossy husband." Stella quickly knocked my arm with her elbow, telling me to stop my nonsense. I gave an evil smirk as I knew about my misdeeds.


    " That''s not it sir. Actually if I work at his company people will start gossiping about us."


    " You can call me Adam, since we are outside the work. Anyway I see your situation so, I''ll keep it a secret."


    " Thank you so much sir-"


    " Adam." Stella smiled softly and she was bit calmer now. We were talking about casual stuffs but I noticed some thing odd.


    Mr. Harrison was gazing at Stella throughout the time when we were talking. At first I thought it was my imagination but his eyes were fixed on her. He was gawking at her with such concentration, as if he''s used to it.


    " Excuse me. I have to use the washroom."


    " Do you want me to come?"


    " No you stay here. I''ll be back soon." Stella left us and went to the washroom.


    " You must worry about her a lot right? If only she had worked at your office, things would have been better." Mr. Harrison spoke, breaking the silence.


    " Yeah I guess. If it wasn''t for the gossips or scandals, she would have been appointed by me from the beginning."


    " It''s totally understandable. For someone, who had to went through rumours and gossips of other, it''s natural to be traumatised for life."


    That hit me like a wall of brick. Surprisingly, Adam Harrison, who was only Stella''s boss, he said that thing with such intensity that it felt like, he had witnessed it with his own eyes. Strange isn''t it?


    " I didn''t get you. What do you mean by that? Do you know something of her past?" Those words escaped from my mouth even though I intended to holding them back.


    " No, but it is kinda normal for people to go through gossip and scandal during their teenage years." Teenage year, which means when she was in high school. Didn''t she had to face bad rumours about her that time ? Vincent has told me about it. How can a guess be so accurate? He is definitely trying to dodge my question.


    My doubts grew even more. Something was fishy about this guy. The way he speaks it feels like he actually knows about Stella quite well, as if he was observing her from a long time.


    " Perhaps. Are you usually nice with all of your workers?"


    " You can say that. I believe that if I make my staffs happy they will show their improvement in the work which will eventually benefit me. Isn''t that right?"


    " Yeah. It''s one way to put it." Adam Harrison was smiling like fool even though I was standing there. He seems to lost in his own imagination. It bothered me so much that I had to ask.


    " Sorry for being rude, but you seem to be smiling a lot just now."


    " You can tell? Well, imagine if you wanted something so badly and the passage was blocked. No matter what you do you can never cross that boundary. But suddenly one day, that block is removed. Now you can finally take that thing which you longed for-" Mr. Harrison couldn''t finish his speech as Stella walked in.


    " I''m back." Stella retuned from the washroom.


    " I will take my leave. I gotta run some errands."


    " Good bye sir."


    " Bye." Adam Harrison walked out from there, putting me in a whirlwind of doubts and questions.


    " Is your boss friendly with the other colleagues?"


    " Yeah. He''s really nice. I was so nervous but thankfully it went well."


    " Hmm, let''s go home. I''m tried."


    ~ to be continued


    Prepare yourself for some drama!

 Chapter 72 - The Stalker

    I couldn''t sleep that night at all. My encounter with Adam Harrison was very unpleasant. I didn''t asked anything to Stella instead I stayed quite. My guts were telling me that I need to be cautious about Adam. The background check which I did last time, it was some limited information about him.


    For a guy like me, who has all sorts of sources under his feet, I couldn''t let it slip of my mind. That''s why I called John in the middle of the night and told told him to find information on Adam Harrison, each and every single detail of his past.


    Stella was asleep so I didn''t bother to go somewhere else to talk with John. Poor John was definitely cursing me for putting him in a situation like this. But he''s my secretary so, his job is to full fill all my needs.


    Last time, I didn''t bothered to look into Adam''s past properly because I hadn''t thought that he was this much concerned about Stella. I''m sure that I''ll get an useful date if I look into his past.


    His behaviour was beyond creepy which I can''t explain. If I compare him with Ray, then Ray was far better than him. This guy, Adam, he can swiftly tell a lie without even batting his eyes.


    He pretends to be a saint but deep down, he is an evil man. The way he looks at Stella, it was like a manic looking at his addiction, an alcoholic looking at the bottle of beer with such intensity. A ?ustful, sinful gaze of an evil person.


    Next morning I left my house like usual. Stella also went to her office and I only prayed that she will be fine. I stayed in my cabin, waiting for John to bring some news. It was around lunch time when John entered into my room.


    " Here''s the information you wanted on Mr. Harrison."


    " So? Did you find something useful?" I asked him while looking at the file he was holding.


    " Apparently yes. It turns out that Adam Harrison went to the same high school where your wife went. They were in the same year." My suspicion was right! He knew Stella from a long time.


    " What? Then how come Stella didn''t told me? Doesn''t she know him?"


    " Well, she is not to be blamed. Back in those days Adam Harrison looked really different. Here''s the picture." He handed me the file with the old picture of Adam Harrison. I observed both of his photos and even I was amazed how different it was. In his high school years he had long hair which almost covered his eyes. He also had glasses and he looked like a typical geeky guy.


    " If you look at these photos, you will see how much he has changed. And I have heard that he was a very quite guy during his high school years."


    " What about his relationship status, love life?"


    " He''s been single forever. No one ever saw him with any girl. He''s also good with his employers. No one ever seen him doing anything unusual."


    " Anything else?" With a gruff voice I asked John. His expression was changed, he looked kinda worried as if I''ll get mad if I hear it.


    " What? Just say it." I asked him again.


    " It''s only a rumour which my informer told me. Adam Harrison was kind of stalker. He used to follow Stella but only few people have heard of it." John said timidly.


    " So Stella didn''t know about it?"


    " No, it never came out in public. Besides Adam Harrison never interacted with her in the past. So, basically he''s a stranger to Stella."


    " Shit! I knew he was up to something. Anyway thanks for delivering the super fast information. I''ll increase you salary double." After throwing my anger on him for no reason, I had to do that. Besides John is a very reliable person. I can always trust him in my troubles.


    " Ah! What a good way to show your gratitude." Letting out a sigh of relief, John replied back with a broad smile. He left my cabin and I called on Ray''s phone. Ray picked up the phone within my first ring.


    " Sup!"


    " Can you come at my house today?"


    " When?"


    "Around evening. It''s urgent."


    " Yeah I''ll be there on time." Rather than talking on phone it''s better to explain everything when he''s at my home. As I left my office I thought of going to Stella''s office without even telling her. I was anxious after hearing everything from John, that''s why I wanted to see her as soon as possible.


    I parked my car few meters away from the office building. Stella''s co-workers thinks that she''s not married. So if I suddenly go there to pick her up, it will cause problems for her. I stayed there in my car, eyes fixed on the front glass, waiting for her to get out of the building. Suddenly I heard a knock on my side window.


    " Theo?" It was Stella''s voice. She showed her face beside that guy.


    " Why are you here?" She told me in a quite voice after I got out from my car.


    " Uh.... I was just around the corner so, I came here to pick you up." My excuse was lame, I know but I had no other idea.


    " Mr. Lester you seem to worry about your wife a lot. It''s fine, you can rely on me." Adam jumped into our conversation which made me annoyed. Can''t you see we are talking? What is wrong with this dude?


    " Yes. I''m grateful for that. I''m at ease knowing that she''s under your care." I stayed calm and replied him politely. It''s better to stay quite for now. I don''t want to make any fuss here.


    " Oh! I don''t mind taking care of her for the rest of my life." A witty smile appeared on his face, with his eyes gazing at Stella. He had crossed the line. It was too much for even a joke.


    On the other hand Stella was laughing without even understanding the depth of his words. " Sir! Don''t be silly. I can take care of myself." With her child like innocence she told him, giggling freely.


    " You can always count on me if you need anything."


    " Sure sir. Then I shall take my leave." We walked away from there after taking our leave. I was certain that Adam is trying to gain Stella''s attention. For the gods sake! One after one! All these guys are after my wife! I can''t even live a peaceful life and be happy.


    " Why were you with him?" Keeping my eyes on the road, I asked Stella.


    " I was buying ice cream. Sir was passing by that time. He insisted to buy it for me and we started to have conversation."


    " I see. He''s awfully concerned about his workers."


    " He''s a nice guy." If only you knew about his true nature. Once I get all the information about him, I''ll make sure to drive him out from our life. No matter how many guys are after you, I won''t let them take you away from me.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 73 - Wife鈥檚 Gone

    We reached home together. This would be the first time I''m taking her home. I told Stella that Ray will be coming soon. Since she''s going to be busy cooking food, I can chat with Ray in privacy.


    Ray came to our house around 7 o''clock. He also brought Neil with him. Three of us went to my room and I locked the door.


    " So? What''s up?"


    " Do you guys know about Adam Harrison?"


    " I have heard of him. He''s the owner of The Michel''s And Son company and Stella also works there." Ray replied.


    " Anything else than that?"


    " No. What''s the matter ?" Neil said looking confused at me.


    " Adam was your sister''s stalker and he still is. He was in the same high school and same year as Ray and Stella."


    " What? Wait.. wait I don''t get it. I don''t remember seeing him in my high school years." Ray spoke frowning his eyebrows.


    " Well that''s because he used to look different."


    " How do you know all this Theo?"


    " I met him yesterday in a party. I went with Stella and the way he behaved in front of us, it was suspicious. Which was why I did a background check on him. Took me few hours to dig into his past." I gave them the file which had the data of his past life.


    " Stella spent most of her time with me and our group. We were always together in high school. Then how come we never noticed it?" Ray spoke while looking through the file.


    " That''s what I thought too. "


    " What will you do now?"


    " Listen Theo I don''t think we should tell my sis about her boss being a stalker. She''s been scared and paranoid about these types of stuffs. " Neil said in a worried tone.


    " Yeah she will be horrified if she learns the truth. I''ll tell her to quit her job and apply somewhere else." I agreed with Neil on this account.


    " That''s better."


    " We should be on our guard. You never know what''s gonna happen."


    " Seriously Ray? My sis is married! Even if a guy flirts with her, it won''t change her love for Theo. You know what? We are overthinking this whole matter. Relax! Even I had stalker. Ray you also have stalker even now. Does that harm us anyway? No!" Neil shouted out in irritation. Of course he was worried about Stella but he wanted to avoid thinking the worst outcome.


    " Look Neil, I''m not worried about your sister leaving me for someone else. Adam is a creepy guy. If you had met him you''d say the same thing. I''m only concerned about your sister''s safety." I tried to ?ssure him.


    " Theo''s right. Twisted people like Adam are terrifying. You can''t guess what''s they''re plotting." Ray also added.


    " What else he can do? Kidnap my sis? Seriously? Even if that happens I''ll fu?k?n? beat the shit outta him." We laughed hard hearing his comeback. That''s kinda cute though. Little brother trying to protect his sister.


    " Don''t worry Neil, as long I''m here I''ll keep your sis safe and sound."


    " Guys, dinner is served!" We heard Stella''s voice behind the door and went downstairs to eat dinner.


    Next morning, I got dressed for my office. Stella had left and went to the dining table. When I reach there, Neil and Ray were present at the table. Stella was dressed in her office attire.


    " You won''t be going to work today." I took the seat and told her calmly.


    " What? Are we going somewhere?" She asked me, looking puzzled by my words.


    " No. You will quit your job and apply somewhere else. I can recommend you to some places which I know. Since you don''t wanna work in my office." It''s better to tell her everything later on. I knew she will understand and find another job. Besides I''m also supporting her.


    " Why so sudden? What''s the meaning of all this?" Her tone changed now. She seems rather aggressive.


    " I''m telling you to quit because there is some reason for it. Why are you being stubborn?"


    " Stubborn? First tell me the reason! Why should I quit?" She yelled at me.


    " That''s I can''t say now."


    " And why can''t you? Unless you''re ashamed to say it out loud!" She spat out with anger.


    " What do you mean?"


    " You want me to quit my job because you are jealous of my boss. Since the day you met him, you been acting weird. Do you think that I didn''t noticed it?"


    " You are getting it all wrong Stella!"


    " Oh I''m dead sure! Seriously Theo you need to stop being childish. Every time you change your behaviour over things like that."


    " That was one time only! You can''t accuse me with the things that I''ve never done." Even I got aggravated hearing her words.


    " I''m going to my office and I won''t quit my job."


    " Stella, listen to me. Quit the job I''ll help you to find another one-"


    " Of course you can, with all your money and connection. This is the job I got with my own strength, not because of someone''s recommendation."


    " So what? They took you in because you have qualifications. For the last time I''m telling you, quit that job of yours."


    " Stop acting like my dad!"


    " Oh! But you like it when I do it in the bedroom."


    " GUYS! We are still here! Discuss your private matter after we leave." As Neil spoke up and both of us realised that we were literally shouting at each other, fighting like uncivilised people.


    " There''s nothing to discuss anymore. I''m leaving. Let''s go Neil." Stella dragged Neil and began to walk to the doorway.


    " Stella wait!" I called out her name loudly before she walked away from my home, leaving me in misery. She left me alone to repent on my actions. But was I really at a fault ? I just wanted to keep her safe. How did it come to this?


    " Woah! That was one hell of a fight. Even I never had a rough convo with her like this." My senses came back, hearing Ray''s voice. He was sitting on the chair looking amused.


    " Are you putting salt to my wounds?" I''m in no mood for mockery.


    " I''m just stating facts. But you know, they say that the more you fight, the more you love."


    " I find it hard to believe." Chuckling softly I replied back.


    " Have you seen Neil and Stella fighting? Even though they argue like barbarians, in the end they would sort out things."


    " That''s because they''re siblings."


    " No, that''s because they love each other. Listen Theo, it doesn''t matter who says sorry first. So, go there and apologise before it''s too late. I mean I''m still on the line okay. I''ll be the first one to lead my shoulder if she leaves you. But then I''m also your friend now, so I guess I gotta be the wingman for ya." Ray said with a smirk on his face.


    " You bastard."


    " Let her anger cool down then meet her at night. She''ll forget everything."


    " Hmm. She looses her anger quickly. I''ll go to her house after my office, in the mean time she will become calm."


    " Go my boy! Get your girl back. By the way what''s the dad thing you mentioned that time?"


    " Uh.... I''ll say it later." Like hell I would say it to him. This so embarrassing that I literally said it to her in front of this two. I hope they will forget about it.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 74 - The Balcony

    Life will put you in many hard situations. Unless you fight back, you will be devoured by the darkness and the suffering of your painful life. It''s a long, dark tunnel when you start to walk at first. But as you walk and walk further evading the sable cloak, you will reach the light of faith at the end of the tunnel.


    I am such a hopeless husband. First I would fight with my wife, then I would go back to her for forgiveness, begging at her knee. As soon my office was over, I drove back to Stella''s parents house. Even though I wanted to go back to meet Stella as early as possible, my work kept me occupied until it was 9.30 pm. When I reached her home it was pretty late. Besides her house is far from my office. It probably took me hours to reach.


    I called Neil to confirm if he''s at home. It''s kinda awkward for me to go to their house at this hour. Parking near the gate, I stayed inside my car.


    " Neil, where you at? "


    " I''m just returning home. Have you reached there already?"


    " Yeah I''m inside my car."


    " Yo!" I literally jumped up from my seat as I got startled by his sudden appearance.


    " What the hell Neil! You almost gave me a heart attack!"


    " Sorry bro."


    " How''s your sis now? Is she still mad?" With guilt and regret I asked him.


    " Hmm. My parents aren''t aware of it. She told them that she came to see how they are doing."


    " I see. It''s better to keep this matter to our self. By the way, your sister left my house wearing her office clothes. What did she told her parents?"


    " Nah. She changed her clothes before going home. I had to took her to buy clothes."


    " That''s good. I was also wondering what happened. Anyway, let''s go inside."


    " Uh-Uh-Ah.....Not like that."


    " What do you mean?"


    " You need to enter like a hero of a romantic movie. "


    " Is that a joke?"


    " I''m serious. Come, follow me." Parking the car inside their house, I got out from it and followed Neil. He escorted me to the backside of the house where it was filled with trees and bushes.


    " Here. That room, up there is my sis''s room. You can climb up the wall and enter in her room via balcony." My eyes went up and I realised how childish it was to climb up.


    " What!" Thats the first thing came from my mouth. " How can I climb .... oh wait there''s some places to grip on it."


    " Yup! We made them."


    " Huh? We? You mean Stella and you?"


    " Yup. Only my sis has balcony in our house. That''s why, we made this little rack. When ever we sneaked out from our house, we used this to avoid our parents."


    " You guys were rebels from such young age."


    " Yeah. Anyway climb up and meet your princess. I''m gonna go get some sleep." He left me there with my misery and amusement.


    Like a burglar, I had to climb up to her balcony. The glass door was covered by the curtains which was why I couldn''t see her. I began to knock on the glass door waiting for her to open it.


    Although I made no sound from my mouth or called out her name. The chilly wind was hitting me hard, making my body shiver in cold. Thank god it''s not winter yet or else I would have been frozen.


    " Theo?" Thankfully Stella came to the door and opened it for me. As I entered into her room, my long arms grabbed her slender body tightly.


    " I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have fought with you." Without any delay, I apologised to her.


    " ...How did you?"


    " I climbed up here to steal your heart. " With a sarcastic way I told her. It made her chuckle.


    " I wasn''t expecting to-"


    " See me? Yeah that''s obvious. After how shouted at you. You don''t have to quit your job. I''m sorry for acting that way." I''ll handle Adam later. As Neil said before, Stella is married to me. Even though Adam may try to get her attention, it won''t be enough to make us separated. I''ll keep my eyes on him in case he does something shady.


    " But why were you opposed to me working there?"


    " I was just jealous and one thing I realised today. I can''t live without any longer. I know there will be time in future when we will have arguments like this. But no matter how much we fight I just wants us to sort out things as soon as possible."


    " I was really mad when you told me to quit the job. Maybe that''s why I reacted arrogantly. I''m also to be blamed for talking to you that way."


    " Anyway let''s not bring that topic anymore. I''m guilty of my mistakes. We will go back tomorrow. The home doesn''t feel home when you''re not there."


    " I was missing it too. I''m kinda attached to it now." Stella told me with a smile.


    " You mean attached with the home? Or with the person living there with you?" I asked her with a smirk on my face.


    " Both."


    " Aww! You hurt my feelings! I was expecting something more."


    " Like what?" She was playing hard to get. But never mind, I don''t mind taking the lead. My body cornered her straight at the wall, making her trapped under my body. My hands were slowly rubbing her skin seductively. By that time we were already kissing each other.


    I picked up her feather like body and slammed it on the bed. We were engaged to the wildest d?s?r?s of our heart. When two bodies clashes with passion and love, it''s normal to be lost into their own world.


    " Hey... be quite. I don''t wanna wake my parents up." She whispered into my ear, making them tickle.


    " Your house is big enough. They won''t hear any sound. Or you want me to gag you with something?" I received a slap on my arm as I teased her naughtily.


    " Very funny." It was actually her who was doing all the m??ning but I can''t just admit it in front of her. Right?


    So, I stayed quite although the upcoming moments were so hectic that she couldn''t keep her m??ns on hold. The bed was also moving a lot, making some weird unwanted noises.


    Continuing our passionate night, we fell asleep peacefully. But the problem is what will we say to my in-laws? I mean I came inside their house like a robber, climbing through the wall. They will surely question us about me being present at their house.


    " I''ll say that you came in the morning." Stella gave me her advice which sounded reliable.


    " Okay. Let''s go with that."


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 75 - Strange Meeting

    I have given permission to Stella for her job. Although in real, I was not happy with this arrangement. The fear of being the victim of Adam''s evil scheming kept on haunting me. Since we had a fight yesterday, Stella didn''t went to her office. She directly came to her home.


    Which is why, we had to wake up early, so that she can go to her office. Stella had took her office clothes into a bag. Her parents are not aware of her work. When we were leaving, my in-laws were still asleep, including Neil. Although it was good, we didn''t had to went through a long conversation where I had to explain them when did I went to their house.


    " I''ll wear the clothes in the back seat." Stella said while opening the door of the back seat.


    " You wanna get us into a car crash?" I mocked her sarcastically.


    " No need to be smug about it. I don''t have any other choice."


    " Yes mam."


    " And drop me off the corner. I''ll take a taxi from there." My smirk dropped after hearing this.


    " Why? I can drive you there."


    " My office comes in the opposite direction. Besides I don''t want you drop me off to my workplace. What if someone sees us?" She was right but I can just drop her near the office building rather than leaving her all by herself.


    " I''ll be inside the car. No one will see me."


    " Even your car is a big problem than you. Why do you always have to drive such luxurious cars?"


    " You want me to drive a truck or van? Or something else?"


    " That''s not what I mean. Whatever, just drop me here."


    " Woah! You done changing your clothes? I couldn''t even take a sneak peek!"


    " Haha. Very funny."


    " Hey, how about I pick you up after your work and go for dinner?"


    " Why so sudden?"


    " It''s been so long since we went on a date." I made a puppy eyes look so that she will accept my offer.


    " Married people never goes on dates."


    " Of course they do."


    " Okay. But don''t park near my office building."


    " Yes honey. Your wish is my command." She gave me a bright smile as I drove away from there.


    Oh god! I hope I''m not late.


    " Did I make you wait?" I asked her in a apologetic tone.


    " No, I just got here few minutes ago." She sounded calm. I guess she''s not mad at me.


    " So? Where to? You can choose what ever you want."


    " Hmm, let me think. How about pizza?"


    " Anything beside junk food." Rolling my eyes upward I scolded her.


    " Come on! I can cook all sorts of dishes except for the junk foods. They never taste so good like the one I eat outside."


    Stella began to explain her stupidity with logic. Like I will believe such childish explanation. She knew her words aren''t working on me. Which is why her facial expression changed into a pitiful look. I couldn''t overcome her allure.


    " Fine. Let''s go with the pizza." I drove the car in a medium speed to enjoy the time. It wasn''t that late for dinner and I was not craving for food.


    " Hey! Hey! Stop the car!" I had to kick the break wondering what was the reason for her shouting.


    " We still have time for dinner. Let''s go check out this store, they''re having sale."


    " I understand that you don''t like taking my money but Stella, you earn enough money to buy designer wear. Why go for sale?"


    " Seriously Theo! You boys will never understand this. Just follow me and keep your mouth shut."


    " Okay mam. Lead the way."


    We entered into the store. Although it was not that crowded, I grabbed her hand tightly so that we won''t get lost in there. I mean, I already hate being at this place and if I get lost, my mind will blow up.


    I followed Stella as she looked into all sorts of clothes that had discount coupons or signs attached. We were roaming all over the store. But honestly, I was enjoying it.


    " Is that you Stella?" A girl approached us out of no where. It made us startled as we were busy looking at the clothes. The girl was wearing a short dress, with her deep red coloured hair opened. She had too much loud makeup on her face even I could tell that after one look. It''s kinda offensive but to me she looked like hooker.


    No! I''m serious!


    " Don''t you remember me? Although it''s been so long since we last saw each other." The girl spoke again looking optimistically at Stella. I moved my eyes at Stella to see her reaction.


    " Of course I remember you Vanessa." She went at the girl named Vanessa and hugged her. But why do I feel that she was forcing her smile at Vanessa? As if she is feeling uncomfortable around her or after seeing her.


    " So? How you been?"


    " I''m fine thanks for asking. What about you?" Stella replies her question with a meek smile.


    " As usual. Who''s this guy with you? "


    " Oh! This is my husband Theo and she''s my friend Vanessa. We were classmates in high schools." Stella introduced us with each other.


    " Nice to meet you." I stretched out my hand for greeting.


    " Oh my my my! You got married? Although it''s not too shocking for me. I knew you were not interested in girls from the beginning." Woah! She brought up that incident so quickly. It''s not something to say casually I think. Perhaps she has bad blood or something more against Stella.


    " Yeah. I lied about it to-" Venessa stopped her from speaking further.


    " It''s fine you don''t have to explain it now. Anyway I gotta go. It was great seeing you again. Meet up sometime."


    " Sure."


    " Umm. We should get going now." My words brought back her senses. She realised that I was standing there waiting for her to continue our date.


    Jesus Christ! Why do people come in our when ever we try to have some privacy?!


    " ... Oh... Yeah let''s go."


    We returned back to our car. I was driving us to the pizza house. Stella was looking outside the window, being lost into her thoughts. The corner of her eyes were looking drenched by sorrow and misery. Is it my imagination? Or I''m thinking too much?


    " Listen, I don''t feel like eating, so you can eat whatever you like." She said in a low voice. Her words were full of glum.


    " Why? You feeling okay?"


    " My stomach aches. When we go back home I''ll eat something from fridge."


    " If you''re not eating then I won''t either."


    " I''m really not feeling good. Why should you stay starved because of me? Just have your dinner I''ll accompany you."


    " No. I''ll eat something from the fridge too." I replied back stubbornly. Why won''t she eat ? Few moments ago she was so cheerful. Is something wrong with her stomach? Even if so, I can''t just eat dinner and let her sit there without taking a bite of food.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 76 - Wrong Embrace

    I really don''t understand how someone changes their mood over a single person. We were laughing and enjoying our night, looking at the clothes in the store. Then suddenly someone comes and BOOM! My wife gets sad after seeing that person.


    I don''t have any rights to ask her or more like force her to confess everything. If she doesn''t feel like telling me about her worries, I will just have to wait. Time will reveal all the hidden secrets of her past.


    Thank goodness my past isn''t that complicated and even if she wants me to tell her about my past life, I can happily chat with her on the topic.


    Anyway, we returned from the clothing store. Stella didn''t feel like eating so, I also didn''t bothered to eat dinner outside. When we reached home, she went to the kitchen and made me a sandwich. She stayed silent after the sudden encounter with her old classmate, Vanessa . I knew, if I try to ask her about her problems or why she''s upset, I won''t receive any answer.


    I was already worried about Adam. It was a big risk to let her work under Adam''s office. But at the same time, I didn''t wanna make her sad anymore. Sometimes I gotta let her do what she like even though it may harm her. At least she will know that I am not keeping her inside a cage.


    Adam is out there waiting for a chance to get close with Stella. He can do shady things or much worse than my imagination. I already had so much stress over Adam and now there''s this old friend of Stella, who just popped out of nowhere. Each and every day, I fight for our marriage, for our future and more unwanted people try to harm us. I hope things will get better soon.


    One day had past after that incident. It was Sunday, so I planned a date. If we go out somewhere she might cheer up.


    " Where would you like to have your lunch?" We were inside the car. I drove the car in the empty roads of the forest. This is the same place where we came last time. I felt that it would be the best destination for her. Our little trip was going to end as it was time for lunch. There aren''t any restaurants or dinners around this area.


    So we have to return to the main city for our lunch. I randomly picked a place since Stella didn''t replied. We entered into the restaurant which wasn''t very crowded. As the day goes by, Stella cheered up a bit. She wasn''t looking gloomy like before.


    But even after the whole day she didn''t told me the story of her past life. Being impatient won''t help me with this situation. So I waited only.


    " Are you free for dinner?" She asked me with hesitation.


    " Huh? I always have my dinner with you." I got confused hearing her words.


    " No, I mean, can you go out with me for dinner? " Oh! A date. Well, that''s a big surprise since she''s asking me.


    " Why so sudden? Did you got your paycheque?" I replied back sarcastically.


    " If you want I can pay for the dinner." Stella giggles and stares at me blankly.


    " You know that''s not what I meant. Okay then, I''ll return home soon, then we can leave for dinner."


    " Okay."


    I was happy that she took initiative to ask me out for dinner. We can spend more time together rather than staying at home and being busy at our work. I quickly grabbed the project files and began to do my work. Soon I left from my office.


    When I arrived home, Stella was already dressed. I ran into my room for changing my office attire. Since she was wearing a simple sophisticated dress, I decided to wear something plain and simple.


    " Where to?" Waking down the stairs,I asked her.


    " The Moonlight."


    " That''s a good pick. You don''t usually pick these types of restaurants." Moonlight isn''t a five star restaurant but despite of that it is very popular. Also it''s kinda fancy for dinners.


    " Actually I didn''t picked it."


    " You didn''t? Then who? Wait wait! Is someone else coming with us?"


    " Yes. Actually yesterday Vanessa called me and she asked me out for dinner. "


    " Oh I see. Even I had a doubt when you asked me out for dinner. By the way, if it''s her then you should have gone without me."


    " Umm. She''s coming with her boyfriend. Kinda like double date."


    " That''s even more terrifying."


    We reached the place and walked into the restaurant. Vanessa was already present there waiting for us. But her male companion was missing.


    " Come over here." Vanessa told us.


    " Where''s your companion?" I asked without any hesitation.


    " Oh! His friend got into an accident. So he had to canceled the dinner." Strange. My guts are telling me that this lady is lying on our faces. In fact I believe that she never asked her boyfriend to come here or perhaps she doesn''t have a boyfriend. Who knows?


    Two of them chatted with each other. I was only a third wheel. But I was happy that Stella is enjoying her dinner. Maybe I''m too suspicious of Vanessa. I was quick to judge her based on our first meeting.


    At the time, Vanessa dropped her glass of wine and the liquor fell upon Stella. The liquor stained her dress. Vanessa started to apologise with panic


    " I''m so sorry!"


    " It''s fine. I''ll go to the washroom." Stella calmly replied and left from there holding the dress.


    " So? How did you end up marrying her?" Vanessa asked me the question with an evil grin. Her body language has changed too.


    " Our family arranged it."


    " Didn''t you had a second thought before marrying someone, whom you never knew? How they were in their past?"


    " That''s something time will tell. Besides every one is a stranger when they first met."


    " True. But you know, if she really values you she would have told you about her life long time ago. Stella can''t keep anything to herself, she''s usually talkative and friendly." The way she talked, it was like she was insulting Stella. Her tone was rough and filled with contempt. I couldn''t hold my patience any longer. She doesn''t think Stella as her friend. In fact she hates her.


    " I''m going to be honest with you. I had my doubts on you since the day we first met. Somehow, it seems that you dislike Stella."


    " Ohhhh me? Please you can''t even imagine. But if you wanna know about her past, I can help you."


    " That won''t be needed." I spat out in anger. This will be the last time I''m seeing her for sure.


    " You sure?" She gave me a smirk then got up from her chair. I thought she''s going to the washroom but within a blink of my eye, she threw her body over mine, making it look like we were embracing each other.


    I got startled. I just wanted to free myself from her cage, it was so suffocating. I felt two eyes were stabbed on my back. When I looked at that direction, Stella was standing there with a heartbroken gaze.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 77 - Buried Memories

    My mind was completely in utter silence. I couldn''t take a grasp of the situation while sitting down¡ª¡ª pinned down by the vexing woman. How did it came to this?


    I know that I am innocent but things like this only makes people suspicious. Just imagine, you went to the washroom for few minutes and when you came back, you see your husband is embracing other woman in front of you.


    Anyone would be mad.


    " Oh Stella you came back? Actually I was also going to the washroom. But I slipped and thankfully your husband caught me on the right moment. "


    Just how much someone can lie? This is only bullshit! Anyone can see the way you are literally sitting all over my body, as if I am your property or the chair perhaps.


    " Oh. Umm yeah it''s good that he caught you." Vanessa got up from me and went to sit on her chair. In that time the waiter came carrying our desserts. Seriously I wanna go home as soon as possible. Being here, under the same roof with that bitch makes me suffocate.


    " Great! The desserts are here." Vanessa said looking at the waiter. Stella sat down beside me. I was sweating. I was so anxious to clear out everything with her. My mind kept on thinking why did Stella reacted calmly after seeing me like that. Did she really believed Vanessa? Come on! She can''t be this dumb.


    Finally the painful, sorrowful and most importantly the regretful dinner was over. Vanessa left on her own since she had brought her car.


    I started driving the car. The road wasn''t very crowded. It was late in the night.


    " Stella I swear I didn''t grabbed her. In fact she was the one who threw her body at me-"


    " I know."


    " And she didn''t even slipped¡ª wait what? You know?" I asked her being dumbfounded.


    " I already figured it out that Vanessa did something. I never doubted you Theo."


    " Vanessa told me that she doesn''t like you. I don''t understand. If you guys aren''t on good terms then why bother meeting up ?"


    " Vanessa and I were good friends for some times until that happened." She let out a deep sigh while facing down her th??hs.


    " What happened?"


    " I''ll tell you when we reach home."


    " I was super scared. I thought you would misunderstand the whole situation. But now I kinda feel little bit disappointed, to be honest. I mean you kinda look cute when you are jealous." I tried to ease up the mood between us. She was definitely lost into her own thoughts.


    " I have already made up my mind." She gave me a smile and continued " Remember what Ray said? There are tons of girls who will try to get close with you in future. There will be more girls like Megan and Vanessa. Unless you decide to leave me, I won''t get panicked over these home wreckers. I will keep my faith in you." With confidence she replied back. I felt relieved hearing it.


    " I''m never leaving you. After all you''re one of a kind. And excuse me, but I''m not the only one who attracts home wreckers, you too have lots of guys waiting for a chance to get closer with you." I replied with a smirk.


    "Don''t be so stupid."


    " I''m serious!"


    " Fine, fine. Anyway I''m sorry that you had to go through this. I knew she would pull up a stunt like that, still I decided to go there with you."


    " Honey, it''s fine." I picked up her hand, grabbing it lightly with mine and placed a kiss on it.


    We had changed our clothes. Stella was looking upset and lifeless. She was never a fan of telling people about her own problems. It is hard for her to open up even though if it''s me.


    " Relax. Take a deep breath and don''t get panicked. I''m here to listen." I tried to cheer her up. She was already stressing a lot.


    " Vanessa and I were friends in my high school years. She was a good person when I first started talking with her. But things went bad when the guy she had crush on, asked me out on a date. I knew she liked the guy and I rejected him instantly.


    Although Vanessa stopped talking with me. Instead she was spreading bad rumours about me. Thankfully, after few days she shifted somewhere else. As she left, the rumours about me also faded away. Until now, I had no connection with her. She probably tried to make me feel uncomfortable and jealous. She still has grudges over me where else I have forgiven her long time ago. I just don''t understand what was my fault in all this?"


    " Honestly, you had done nothing wrong. You can''t control people, who likes you and who doesn''t. I think it''s so childish to blame you for something you never did! If Vanessa ever thought of you as a friend, then she should have at least believed you. Rather than blaming you for the whole thing."


    " You know, it was Vanessa who showed me how to dress stylishly and do my makeup. Before that I was a plain girl. I was so happy that she was putting all the efforts to make me look cool. Maybe she regrets it now. When she left the school,I also went back to my usual self."


    " Do you have any other thing that may have been bothering you or hurting you for a long time? Just remember I''m always here to listen to your problems. I''m no god but I will try my best to solve your problems."


    " I always try to forget the bad things. I mean, what''s done, is done. Thinking about it won''t change the past. So, I try to bury it in my memories¡ª¡ª¡ª unless someone pokes into it."


    " Even a kid acts m?tur? than Vanessa. Seriously don''t stress about her. She''s just a dumb bitch who has grudges over a simple thing. Let''s not talk further on that matter. We won''t be seeing her again, I ?ssure you."


    " Yeah. I have blocked her number too. I only went today because I thought she might have forgotten about that incident. I guess I''m no less dumber than her."


    " Yes. You are dumb and so am I."


    " Is that a compliment?"


    " If that''s what you think then yes. Let''s go to sleep honey, it''s been an exhausting day."


    We leaned forward to kiss each other. Our bodies warped together like high ocean waves. The warmth of her body made me sooth my mind.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 78 - Unseen Trap

    People tend to fool themselves with lies. When one faces hardship and misery, they try their best, picking up the shortest way to overcome the sufferings of their lives. This process also concludes blaming others for their own problems.


    Yes, I was very agitated with Vanessa. I may not have any idea about her. I may not have vast knowledge on her past life. But my blood starts to boils as I picture her hurting my wife.


    Stella has always been a quite and naive girl. She never takes stand for herself, rather she endures the pain alone. She lets other people dominate her. Her kindness is taken for granted. But not any more. I can''t see her getting hurt by other people.


    Two days later I was doing work in my office. Things had gone back to normal. So far now, there are no casualties regarding Adam. Yes, I was very worried when I imagined Stella working at his office. Since nothing happened till now, I am happy and relieved.


    My phone rang up and when I checked, it was an unknown number.


    " Hello? Who''s this?" I asked the caller. But after hearing the voice, the person turned out to be Vanessa.


    " Oh dear! You already forgot me? Actually I have been calling Stella but I can''t reach her phone." Vanessa? Why is she calling me? And where did she got my number?


    " That''s because she blocked you." I answered her in a gruff tone.


    " Haha! I also thought so. She can only ran away like a little rabbit." She was mocking at me.


    " Come to the point. Why did you call me? I''m sure you are not even little bit concerned about Stella. Oh and by the way, how did you get my number?"


    " I have my ways."


    " Yeah like a stalker. Listen don''t ever contact Stella. I have heard everything from her."


    " You mean the lies she told you?"


    " She''s my wife. I''ll decide if I want to believe her or some outsider. Don''t come into our relationship. Those cheap tricks of yours won''t work on us."


    " Oh! How can I not? After all I have been waiting for this moment. I will pay her for the things she had done." Now hearing this, it made me feel paranoid. Is she planning something shady again?


    " What do you mean? Where''s Stella?"


    " Who knows! Huh! as if it has anything to do with me. But if you don''t meet me now, something will happen to her. I ?ssure you."


    " Cut the crap!-"


    " Uh-uh! No shouting. I''ll text you the place and don''t be late."


    The phone was hung up by her. She had provoked me so much that I feel like flamed with fire.


    " What the hell! This is outrageous!" I let out my frustration, shouting out in my cabin.


    " What happened Theo?" John walked in and asked me.


    " Man! I can''t believe, some people are just so fu?k?d up in their heads!"


    " Calm down, I''ll bring some water."


    " No thanks. I''m leaving."


    " You can''t just leave! There''s a very important meeting. It took us a month to arrange the meeting. Please try to reconsider."


    " John I''m counting on you." With that I left from my office. Things had gone far from just a friendly fight. I should have called Stella and told her about it but I didn''t wanna make her worry any more. This time I will settle everything with Vanessa.


    Just who the hell she is?


    I reached the place where she mentioned.


    " I''m here." Calling on her number, I asked her to meet up.


    " Oh! Turn your head on your left side." I turned my head and my eyes went to that vexing woman.


    " Wow! You came faster than I thought. Here, sit down, have some drink."


    " I didn''t came here to drink with you." Gritting my teeth, I growled at her


    " Yeah I know that too. But let''s just talk like well civilised people. If you gonna stand there and shout at me like that, others gonna notice it."


    " Fine." I sat down, grabbing the glass of drink. I don''t know if it''s cold drink or alcohol. I was thirsty so I drank it up. Good thing it was only coke. My throat was dried up before. After drinking the coke my body cooled down a bit.


    " Do you want another one?"


    " No thanks. I am warning you! Don''t even think of hurting Stella. That day, you showed your true nature by lowering yourself. I only let go of that incident because I was worrying about Stella. Or else I would have-"


    " Would have what? Slapped me?" She replied with an evil smirk.


    " I''m not that low to hit a woman. Although I have my ways to punish you for your misdeeds."


    " Huh! You sound like a gramps. But compared to what Stella did with me, it''s nothing at all. She ruined my life! She was only a bad luck for me. Since the day I met her, I only suffered! She took the guy I liked! My dad''s company went bankrupt, I had to shift somewhere far and that''s not it. I had to work as a hostess in a bar after my dad died. Can you imagine how hard my life was?" I feel no sympathy towards her. Everyone has hardships in their life but you don''t have any rights to blame it on other people.


    " But how come it''s Stella''s fault! It''s true that you went through a lot but why ? Why blame her for your misery" I protested back.


    " She cursed me! She cursed me for spreading false rumours about her! I will pay her for this!"


    " Don''t even.... thin..." My vision suddenly went blurry. I was feeling so sleepy.


    " I will destroy her life." That was the last thing I heard. When my eyes opened, I was in pain. My head was spinning as if I had drunk bottles of alcohol. My body was on a soft surface. I tilted my head to see where the hell I am.


    " Oh you''re awake already?" It was a woman''s voice, a familiar one. I rubbed my eyes off to see the person.


    It was Vanessa, wearing a s?utty piece of lingerie. We were inside a hotel room which I can tell, after seeing the surroundings. And that didn''t ended there. The bed was covered in rose petals.


    What in the world is going on?


    " Why am I here? " Vanessa walked up to me and sat on my ??p. " What the fu?k! Get off me!" I spat out in disgust.


    Just how far she is willing to go? It''s so disturbing. Like kidnapping your friend''s husband and literary break their marriage. The more I protested, throwing my arms to shove her away, the more leaned onto my body like a fu?k?n? leach.


    Oh god! Don''t tell me I''m going to be r?p?d!


    This is unacceptable, I will not tolerate it. What should I do? My body is acting weak and powerless. Yes! The drink! She must have mixed something in my drink.


    Damn it! I''m never drinking or eating anything that has been offered to me by someone.


    I feel so powerless. All I can do is shove her away. Her nails scratched me, making my arm bleed. " Let go off me!" I yelled at her again and again. This woman is a total psycho!


    ~ to be continued


    A/N- Poor Theo is getting Yeet! XD

 Chapter 79 - Got Served

    I desperately tried to escape from this hell. I swear to god! If I can get away from here I will kill this bitch! I have never felt the urge to kill someone. But today, I''m going to break my own limits.


    I never thought that the whole situation will turn into a disaster. At first I just wanted to warn Vanessa and talk out everything. I wanted to keep Stella away from all the hazards. If only I had informed her about the meet up.


    How the hell Vanessa planned all this? No matter who she is, I have a powerful status and background. She even managed to get my phone number without me knowing about it.


    My weak body was pinned down on the bed. At that time the door slammed open, showing me the light of freedom. Someone yanked Vanessa''s body from me. I quickly got up to see who came in here to save me. It was Stella. At this moment I truly felt that she''s my Wonder Woman.


    I can clearly see the anger on Stella''s face. Before Vanessa could speak, her cheek was slapped hard by Stella. The room echoed with the slamming noise.


    " How dare you! Enough is enough Vanessa! I can''t even imagine you tried to do something so shameful and disgusting." Stella roared at her like a lioness.


    " Don''t give me that crap-" Second slap laid on Vanessa''s cheek, making her stop in the mid way of her sentence.


    " No you listen! You took my husband into a hotel room and tried to take advantage of him, just to see me in pain? I have suffered a lot for you but not even for once I wanted to see you hurt. Is this how you repay my kindness? you fu?k?n? s?ut!"


    As soon she spoke those words, Stella slapped Vanessa again. " I will not tolerate your bullshit anymore! You bitch! This time I will fu?k?n? show you what happens when I get angry!" Stella grabbed Vanessa''s arm and she yanked her towards the door.


    " Let go off my hand." Vanessa whimpered while trying to get herself free from Stella''s tight grip.


    " Get the fu?k outta here and don''t you ever show me your fu?k?n? face, you whore!" Woah there! I have never seen Stella this angry. She didn''t even flinched for a second to say those words.


    " I''m not going anywhere dressing up like this-"


    " Security! Security!"


    " What the fu?k! Why the hell you are calling them!"


    " Yes mam." I could see two security guards standing in front the door.


    " Take her out from here." The guards grabbed Vanessa''s arm and then tried to pull her away from the door. Those guard didn''t looked surprised either as if they heard about the situation.


    " Stella! You will pay for this!" Vanessa kept own screaming and cursing at Stella as


    those guards took her away. Stella locked the door and walked at me.


    My heart was overflowing with happiness as I was going to hug her but she slapped my cheek hard. I bet it became red instantly along with her hand prints.


    " What was that for?" I asked her being dumbfounded. Seriously I had no idea why she slapped me. I mean I was clearly the victim here.


    " Why didn''t you do anything when she was trying to take advantage of you!" With a ragging voice she asked me. Her eyes were shooting bullets at me. I can''t even look straight at her face.


    " What could I do that time?"


    " You could have hit her, punched her in the stomach. Or hit her head with the lamp. Don''t tell me you don''t know anything about self defence!"


    " How could I hit a girl?"


    " God damn it! She was about to **** you! Don''t tell me that you actually wanted it to happen! Did ya?"


    " No! How can you say that! It''s true that I could have hit her to get away from this place. In fact I once thought of it. But my head was dizzy, my body was feeling weak. Before I went unconscious, I had a drink which Vanessa gave me. She probably had mixed something to it"


    " That explains all. I wonder how did she managed to drag you all the way here by herself." She was right about that. It is not possible for Vanessa to drag me here while I was literally unconscious.


    " Probably she asked someone for help. By the way how did you find out that I was here?"


    " Actually I took your project file mistakenly. I went your office to give it back. But when I went there, John told me that a lady called you and you left the office in a hurry. You were looking tensed and frustrated. So I thought the lady can be Vanessa."


    " I see. But what about this location?"


    " Look, if I called Vanessa, she won''t tell me about her location or anything. That''s why I called Neil. He can hack into security cameras. Last time you were seen outside this hotel so I came here directly, asking the manager if they had seen you. The guards told me that a lady had escorted you here. I took the spare key from the manager and rest you know."


    " Wow! That was so intense. I''m so lucky to have a wife like you." Pulling her body at me, I embraced her firmly. I feel like home when I''m in her arms. Her warm body lights up my soul with bliss. It''s still an unknown thing to me that how my body and soul reacts when ever I''m with her.


    My lips began to kiss around her earlobe, sniffing around her hair. The floral sent, which was coming from her body and the fruity sent which was coming from her hair, both of them gave me mixed fragrance.


    " If you didn''t came on time, I would have my v?r??n?t? stole." I told her sarcastically to lit up her mood.


    " Very funny. Let''s go home now."


    " No let''s stay here! Look at this bed. I''m totally tuned on." I suggested her, making a puppy eye look.


    " Oh I see. Few minutes ago you had no energy in your body." She mocked me in return.


    " That energy and this energy, both are not same honey. It''s about the will power and d?s?r?." Blowing my ?h?st upward, I told her confidently.


    " There may be hidden cameras here. What if Vanessa bugged the room to film the whole thing."


    " So what! I''m having s?x with my wife. Not with some random woman. Just relax."


    " Well I don''t want other people to see my husband n?k?d."


    " Uhh now that you said it, I also don''t want people to you see n?k?d. We should go home for now."


    " Yeah. Can you walk ?"


    " I won''t mind a little help from you dear."


    " Sure sure. Here, put your hand on my shoulder and try to walk."


    " What would I do without you honey?"


    " Hmm, even I wonder that." She gave me gentle smile.


    " We are having s?x when we reach home, right?"


    " It''s not even night."


    " Please try to understand. I''m having a boner."


    " Keep it under your pant." Stella scolded me like a little kid.


    I called John and informed him that I''m fine. By the way we also had s?x after we went home. Although I probably lost a vital meeting but I''m glad that after today, the Vanessa chapter is closed forever.


    We have witnesses who saw that Vanessa tried to drug me and then take advantage of me. If we take legal action on her, she will be dead meat.


    And guess what? We did complained about her crime. Yes, no mercy for a vexing woman like her. If we let her go again she will try to harm us in future.


    I hope she rots in jail.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 80 - BBQ Party

    Things have went back to normal. Vanessa had left the city for good. In future she will not even think of harming us, since both me and Stella had taught her a good lesson. After doing a background inspection on Vanessa, I found out that she only worked at a VIP bar as a hostess. I had my doubts on Vanessa and so did Stella.


    Without the help of someone else , she can''t process the whole plan by herself. It''s sad that her life became tragic when her father''s company went bankrupt. She has been blaming Stella for her problems.


    But what about the other person?


    Why would that person help Vanessa?


    What was their motive?


    As long we are together, no one can separate us. It''s only futile to scheme these sort of childish and disgusting plans. Our bond is way stronger than before. After the incident with Ray, both of us learned that we need to trust each other in every situation. My only worry is that other person. I hope that I can find about the culprit soon.


    Christmas is also approaching. All my office staffs are waiting for the vacations. Even I want to take the break as soon as possible. It''s funny how I used to be glued to my work 24 hours. It was the only thing where I devoted all my concentration. Compare to that, I have become a lazy guy, who only wants to take lots of break and spend that time with his wife.


    A week had past after the incident happened with Vanessa. It was Sunday. Ray, Neil, Luke and Regina all of them had came to our house. We decided to have a small BBQ party and relax for the day. It was energetic and having all our friends together at a place lighten up the mood.


    " Theo you''re such a puss?! How could you let someone **** you." As usual Luke started to trash talk. Seriously this guy is so intimidating! Why the hell I''m still friends with him?


    " For your kind information, I didn''t get r?p?d. And I told you I was drugged. My head was spinning like crazy!"


    " I wonder who''s going to nuke you next." Ray stated bluntly.


    " The fu?k?"


    " Man! You should be careful. All these bitches are trying to get your baby seeds." Neil said while taking sip from his beer bottle.


    " You should hire some bodyguard dude." Luke mocked me with a smirk.


    " Hey! Stop bullying my husband. It''s not his fault for being so handsome and rich, unlike you people."


    " Did you just dissed us?" Luke snapped out as he realised that Stella just called him ugly and poor along with all the guys present here.


    " Sis I thought you loved me the most!" Neil wh?n?s, making his eyes fixed at her.


    " It wasn''t Theo''s fault. Vanessa hated me and she did all this to take revenge on me. Therefore stop blaming Theo."


    " Stella you''re being too nice with him." Regina growls in reply, giving me a dirty look.


    " Who ever makes fun of Theo, they won''t be getting any food."


    " Theo! My dear friend! Have I ever told you, how much I love you? I''m so blessed to have a friend like you." What the fu?k? Luke suddenly changed from ground zero to up high in the space.


    " You''re not just a brother-in-law. To me, you are like a real brother." Neil states.


    " You know, I was only complimenting you when I said girls are trying to get close with you. After all you''re such a great guy Theo." Ray also gave me his fake appreciation.


    " Thanks but no thanks. I don''t need your fake concerns." I spat out with annoyance, giving them a nasty expression. Regina and Stella giggles hearing the boys talk. People can change so much, dragging their dignity down, for some food.


    You guys are animals. I swear.


    We sat down to eat. The food was smelling delicious. I can''t wait to dig in. It''s totally understandable, why the boys decided to change their attitude. I mean, they know that Stella''s food tastes great. She''s a good cook. Or maybe because of the special ingredient she uses in her cooking, which is love. If I had to pick a dish made by a five star Chef or by Stella, I''ll always pick her dish.


    " What''s the plan for Christmas? This will be you guy''s first Christmas." Regina asked.


    " Let''s see. I mean we haven''t planned anything."


    " I was thinking about getting married this Christmas." Luke said with a blank face.


    " WHAT!" All of us gasped at the same time, even Regina also.


    " Why are you surprised?" I asked Regina.


    " That''s because I''m also hearing this for the first time."


    " Luke, explain it."


    " What''s there to explain? I was thinking about getting married on New Year''s Eve. That way I''ll be able to remember my anniversary. Isn''t that a great idea?" Like a five year old kid, Luke told us about his strategy. What''s a dumbass!


    " Yes that''s fine. But have you talked about it with Regina?" Stella told him politely, with her lips pressing tightly in a meek smile.


    " I just came up with the idea now. We will discuss it when we get home."


    " I think that''s not the point Luke. What we mean is, you should first ask your partner..... like propose them first... you know what I''m tryin'' to say....." Ray tried to explain it. Poor guy, even he had a hard time dealing with Luke.


    " What that mean? Regina, don''t you wanna marry me?"


    " That''s not the point you dumbass!"


    " Why are you guys giving me a hateful look? I thought it''s best since Regina could be pregnant. I''m just trying to take the responsibility as a proper man."


    " Regina you''re pregnant?!" Stella got up from her seat with surprise and joy.


    " ....No.. why would you think that Luke?" Regina''s face had turned red with anger and embarrassment.


    " Huh? But I saw you puking the other day." Frowning his eyes Luke replied


    " That''s because I was having food poisoning." Regina shouted out with frustration.


    " Oh I see. So, then... let''s postpone the wedding for now." Rubbing his neck, he replied back. Okay. That''s enough. I got up from my seat and brought the wooden spatula from the kitchen.


    " Here, go beat him up." Handing it to Regina I retuned to my seat. Regina was looking embarrassed and emotional since Luke literally made a joke out of their relationship. I always thought that Luke had lost some screws which made him unable to become a m?tur? guy.


    She started to hit Luke with the Spatula and mean while all of us focused on the food. This time Luke should learn how to properly treat a lady.


    " Oww!" Luke started to whimper but none of us paid any attention. Regina wasn''t really hitting him that bad. We can tell that by seeing them.


    " Seriously guys? You all gonna sit there and watch? I''m not into BDSM! Please Regina stop!" I knew Luke wasn''t truly getting hurt. It was enough for him to tolerate.


    " You guys can use the rooms if want more privacy." Stella told Regina, while giving a cold look to Luke. Yeah they should do it somewhere else. I can''t endure listening to Luke''s whining and yelling.


    " Thanks Stella." Regina dragged Luke out from the dining table. At least we were able to enjoy a peaceful meal. But I must say, it was also funny, seeing them fighting.


    ~ to be continued


    * Prepare yourself for some over dramatic moments! They''re coming soon *

 Chapter 81 - Missing Wife

    Our new couple was busy, having their little fight. The food was getting cold. Although rest of us were enjoying a peaceful dinner. My wife began to worry since two of them weren''t coming back.


    " We should call them back. The food will be cold." Stella mutters in my ear.


    " If you say so. But to be honest, I rather finish my plate before Luke barge in here to ruin the mood." With a soft chuckle, I stated out.


    " Jeez! Don''t be so mean. Go call them back."


    " Yes mam!" I got up from my seat and went to check on them. The door was locked from inside. Oh boy! Don''t tell me, they''re having s?x now. Like a nosey person, I laid my ear to the door, trying to listen what was going on inside.


    All I could hear was the m??ns.


    I rolled my eyes, leaving the place instantly. All the eyes focused on me as I walked inside the dining table.


    " Where are they?" Stella asked me with a frown.


    " Uhh.... They''re kinda busy. Let''s not disturb them."


    Stella understood my words. She didn''t bother to continue further. Later on Luke and Regina retuned and Stella served them the food after heating it.


    Everyone was ready to leave. We had a great time, unfortunately Luke had to suffer some beating. Well, it was his own fault to begin with. Stella and I went the the door to see them off.


    " I''m not visiting you guys again." Luke wh?n?d while pouting at us.


    " Yeah sure. Don''t ever come here." I replied with a smirk.


    " Bye guys!" Neil left with Ray. Poor Regina had to drag Luke to the car. He was not ready to finish his argument with me. No matter how hard he tries I''m not willing to show him any sign of guilt or sympathy.


    As they drove away, we went to our room for sleep. The sleepless body of mine laid on the bed. My eyes were open. I was not ready to fall asleep. Perhaps I had few questions and thoughts in my mind.


    " You''re awake?" I muttered softly. My intention was not to wake her up if she was already fast asleep.


    " Mhmm. What''s the matter?" She told me in a sleepy voice.


    " It may be bit early but what''s you thought on having kids?" Her eyes were opened wide. She looked sleepy no more.


    " I haven''t really thought of it. I mean it''s not even a year since we got married. Then my job''s also there. I''ll have to quit my job if I get pregnant." I realised that she wasn''t feeling comfortable with the topic. If I drag this conversation any longer, we will surely end up having a fight. My confidence faded into the air, making me feel awkward.


    " Relax honey. I was just asking your opinion. Of course it''s too early for us to have a kid. I''m mostly busy and you also have a career now." She smiled a little but I felt it was being forced. It seems that Stella is not happy thinking about our kids.


    Maybe she''s worried because she will have to leave her job. I did gave her the freedom to have her own life and be what she want. I want her to be happy. That''s why I can''t do anything which will snatch away her happiness.


    Touching her rosey cheek, I softly rubbed it with my hand to soothe her. " Let''s sleep." I murmured on her face and we went back to our slumber.


    Once again the Monday came. We went for our work as usual. Last time I had lost a very crucial meeting thanks to Vanessa. But after pleading them again, they finally decided to arrange another conference. The meeting went good. It was around lunch time. I was about to call Stella and my phone rang up.


    " Is this some sort of telepathy? I was about to call you now."


    " Hmmm... Maybe." Stella giggled merrily and so did I. She stopped then continued to talk


    "One of my colleague is giving us a party for his birthday. Do you mind if I go there?" I can feel the fear and anxiety from her words. Maybe she wasn''t confident that I''ll give her the permission.


    " Sure. Go have fun." I kept the reply short. My past reactions may have put a negative impression on her. But honestly it was out of my concern only. I''m not going to keep her in a cage like her father. She is old enough to do what she wants. I just have to be there when ever she needs my help.


    " Okay! Thanks. How did your meeting went?" The glumness from her voice was gone. She sounded excited and filled with confidence.


    " We signed the contract with them."


    " That''s great news. Congratulations."


    " You had your lunch?"


    " Yup. What about you?"


    " I''m about to have it. Anyway if it gets too late just give me a call. I''ll come to pick you up, don''t even hesitate. Okay?"


    " Fine. Bye then."


    " Bye." She hung up the phone and I went to have my lunch.


    After my work I came home around 8 o''clock. Stella wasn''t at home. Since it''s a birthday party, it may take some time. I changed my clothes and switched into my PJs. The tv was on, I was seeing football match. Time had gone past to 10 pm. I was actually waiting for Stella''s phone call. But it never came.


    Without any delay, I quickly ringed her number. No one was picking it. I got anxious. I called Neil to see if he knows anything.


    " Hey bro! Why did ya called?"


    " Is your sister with you?"


    " No, why? Is everything okay there? " Shit! She''s not with him. Maybe she''s with Ray. I should call him too.


    " Yeah.. well your sister isn''t picking up her phone. I better ask Ray-"


    " Ray is also with me." Damn it! That makes me tensed more.


    " Tsk! I''ll call you back later."


    " Hey! what happe-"


    I cut off the phone quickly. I can''t waste any time on explaining him the matter. I prayed to god and called on her number again. If she doesn''t pick up her phone, I''ll directly go to her office.


    Finally after the third ring the phone was picked up by her. Oh dear! Thank the lord!


    " Hello." It was a man''s voice which came from the other side of the phone.


    " Where''s Stella?" I asked him in a hurry.


    " Mr. Lester your wife wasn''t feeling good so I brought her to my home."


    Why the hell it has to be Adam? For god''s sake! Stella is with him¡ª in his house. That guy can do anything to her.


    " What! Why didn''t you inform me sooner?" I shouted with rage.


    " Calm down Mr. Lester. I''m sorry, I didn''t know your phone number. Anyway I''ll text you my address-" I cut off the phone. My mind was filled with irritation and frustration. When ever I think of Adam, I get scared and angry. He is a tricky guy.


    I wouldn''t worry a lot if it was some other guy. But Adam, he''s been staying quite since the day I met him at that party. After giving me a provoking and intriguing forecast, how can I not get alarmed about him.

 Chapter 82 - Weak Body

    I was beyond agitated with the whole situation. My heart was racing fast. What if something bad happens to my wife?


    How can I not suspect that swine¡ª¡ªAdam for doing something notorious with Stella? I mean, he''s been looking for an opportunity like this ever since Stella started working at his company.


    My phone rang up again. It was from Neil. I almost forgot to call him back to inform him about his sister''s ware-about.


    " Theo! What the hell is going on? Where''s my sister?" He shouted out with anger.


    " Stella is at Adam''s place."


    " What! But why?"


    " I''ll explain it later. I''m texting you his address. We will meet there." Rather than staying here and chatting on the phone, I ended the call. There''s no time to waste. I quickly grabbed the car keys and drove away from my house.


    " Oh shit!" I murmured by myself. After driving for a little while I realise that I''m still wearing my PJs. Yes I left my house without changing my clothes. Stella¡ª my wife, she''s in danger, she''s in the lion''s den. If I don''t go there in time, she will be in a big trouble. This is going to be a hectic night for sure.


    I was driving the car like a manic. It didn''t take me long to reach there. When I was parking inside their estate, another car entered through the gate. It was Neil. Both of them came out from the car and instantly their eyes focused on me. I''m in no mood for criticism or sarcasm.


    " Why are you wearing shorts?" Neil asked me, frowning his eyebrows.


    " I forgot to change." With a chuckle I replied.


    " Is Stella okay?" Ray asked me, looking tensed and scared.


    " I don''t know. Let''s see for ourselves."


    " I had no idea that Adam can do something like this. It''s all my fault. I''m sorry Theo. I should have supported you when you wanted Stella to quit her job."


    " Forget that Neil. It''s not your fault. Besides, we can''t predict the future. She only went to a colleague''s birthday party and look how it ended."


    He was acting childish. His emotional state was making him weak and unstable. Neil loves his sister dearly. It''s obvious for him to react in this way. The guilt of not protecting his precious sister from the devil''s hand.


    " Why the hell he didn''t inform any of us? Or he could have sent Stella home. That way none of this would occur."


    We walked into the house. A butler came and he escorted us to where they were. My eyes laid upon the unconscious body of Stella as I entered the room. Beside her, Adam was sitting with a witty smile.


    " Welcome." He didn''t flinch a bit or showed any other emotion.


    " You bastard!" Neil lost his cool and jumped on Adam furiously. The hard punch hit directly on Adam''s cheek. But even after that, Adam was calm, looking at us with his sinful eyes. That smile remained as it was before.


    " Calm down Neil!" Ray and I pulled him back toward us.


    " What exactly happened with Stella?" My jaw clenched, to ?ssure the fact that I am dead serious right now.


    " I already told you on the phone. She felt uncomfortable at the party. After she came out from the bathroom she fainted, thankfully I was there to catch her on the right moment. I didn''t know your phone number. So, I took her to my home." My mind was screaming, telling me that I should not believe any of his words.


    " You could have checked her phone." I was civil enough while talking with him. Although my eyes kept on glaring at him with rage.


    " I tried it but her phone was locked."


    " Well, if you had pressed her fingers on the phone it would have opened easily."


    " Oh! That didn''t came to my mind."


    " Is it all true? What you just said?" For the last time, I asked him if his words were true or not. I''m not a lie detector or a mind reader. Therefore I will have to investigate further to ensure his statement.


    " Yes, you can ask your wife when she wakes up."


    " Fine. I will believe your statement."


    " What! How can you just believe him ? He''s definitely lying!"


    " We can find about it later. Listen Adam, I am grateful that you helped my wife. But when she wakes up, and it turns out that you were trying to harm her. I will not show any mercy, mark my words."


    " Why would I try to hurt her? She''s my goddess¡ª¡ª my angel." That sinister smile was back again. From the moment I saw him talking about Stella like a obsessed guy, I knew it was not healthy. His personality and body language chances. His behaviour is similar to a psychopath and it still gives me creeps.


    " Stop your drama! We know that you stalked my sister. Even after knowing it, we let her work at your company. You are the first person to suspect if anything happens to her!"


    " Well, since I''m not the culprit I have nothing to fear."


    " Whatever I''m taking her back." I literally shoved Adam''s body away. The more I stay here, the more I loose control over my anger. My poor wife, her face was pale and shrunken. I should call the doctor at my home. She needs a check up. I can''t delay it for tomorrow.


    Suddenly she opened her eyes. Our eyes met and locked instantly. Those eyes of her, they had lost the shine. She looked like she was in pain.


    " Theo?" A soft m??n escaped from her lips. She probably thought that it''s a dream. Or maybe she''s not completely awaken.


    " Honey I''m here. It''s all right now." I stretched out my arms to grab her into my embrace. Her thin body was not warm enough. The heart beats were slower. At that time, she vigorously threw my body away. It got me startled. Her hands covered the mouth tightly as if she''s trying to prevent herself from puking.


    I wanted to ask her what''s wrong but she ran to the bathroom.


    " See¡ª¡ª I told you that she''s wasn''t feeling okay."


    " Looks like Adam was telling the truth after all." I murmured under my breath.


    " Of course I was. I would do nothing to hurt her. Even if she''s not with me, I want to keep on looking after her, just like I used to do. I was so happy when she came to my company. It was like a dream came true. I can be with her forever."


    " Sorry to break your little fantasy. But she''s married to me." A little hint of sarcasm was enough to make him understand where he is standing.


    " People don''t stay married forever." That snapped my mind. How dare he make such bold comment! Is he provoking me? I was acting so nice to show my sincerity and now he wants some smoke?


    Or perhaps..


    " Did you helped Vanessa to frame me?"


    " Yes." The word had no regret, no fear, no shame at all. He replied like a King proclaiming his victory. What a bastard!


    " I knew someone was behind this! And I''m so stunned to see such audacity. You didn''t even flinched to admit your crime."


    " Let me clarify one thing. I will never do anything to harm Stella. But I won''t let anyone else have her either. I don''t care if I can have her or not." Damn you son of a bitch! Just how damaged your brain is? Have you ever considered Stella''s feelings? Don''t you know that she loves me also. If you try to break us apart, it will make her sad too.


    " That''s outrageous! After today, I''m not allowing her to work at your office. I''ll tell her everything." I growled at him.


    " Sure. Go for it." His evil smirk made it clear that he had something up to his sleeves. I don''t know what new disaster is waiting for us. If he thinks that it''s easy to separate us, then he''s so damn wrong.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 83 - Bitter Truth

    The presence of a vexing man like Adam is enough to make my blood boil. However, at this moment, staying calm is the best option. When Stella''s done washing up, we''ll leave.


    "I''ll break your teeth if I ever see you near my sister! You hear me? Don''t ever show your filthy face to her ever again!"


    Neil growled. Seriously, at this very moment when all of us are worried sick, Adam continued to show his evil grin, making us fear with his presence. This jerk! Veins slowly popped out on my head as I balled my hand into a fist.


    Seeing that Neil is ready to barge into Adam, I hurriedly cooled myself and hold Neil back before anything bloody happens."Neil, let it be. We will leave now."


    "I''m fu?k?n? serious. Mark my words Adam. Don''t come near my sis!" His rage-filled voice echoed throughout the room.


    "No one can keep me away from my angel. She''s the light of my lonely world." Adam lifted his eyes and began to laugh menacingly.


    "G-guys... umm... I don''t know if I should say this now.... but I think Stella may be pregnant?" Ray stated, choking on his own words.


    "What!" Both Neil and I screamed in surprise upon hearing what Ray just said.


    All of a sudden, Adam snaps out after hearing it." You son of a bitch! How dare you touch her with your filthy hands!" He was looking so pissed as if someone had snatched away his lover.


    "First of all, she''s my wife and we have been married for almost a year. You are just the outsider here. Seriously! Stop ruining our married life. Your behaviour is abnormal. You''re sick, Adam-" I wasn''t able to finish my speech when I heard Ray shouted out in panic. I lift my head to see him holding my wife.


    "Theo come here!"


    "I-I''m pregnant?... But how can it be...? I-I took the pills in time, then why? H-How did it happen? What''ll I do?" She was terrified, shaking in fear. The once cheerful girl, whose smile shines brighter than the sun, is now filled with anxiousness.


    " Stella! Stella calm down!" I looked at Neil with wary eyes, as it was completely out of my context. "What''s wrong with her? Why she''s acting like this?" I was starting to feel desperate.


    " Uh... my sister has anxiety over her fears. It doesn''t happen often."


    " But why is she scared?"


    "We should take her home and try to calm her down," Ray suggested while trying to take a hold of the situation. I have never seen her in this state.


    It was obvious for me to get scared. It made me feel so helpless and incompetent right now. I am unable to take away her sufferings or relieve her from the stress and anguish she''s dealing with.


    We hurriedly left the place, leaving Adam wrecked from news. Ray drove my car, while I sat in the back seat with Stella. My left hand was holding her firmly and the right hand was on her head.


    I tried to soothe her by patting her head gradually. She was still shaking. Her body was in chaos. If only I could calm her down, I''d be the happiest person.


    I had informed the doctor to visit my house immediately. It didn''t take him that long. Right after we reached my house, the doctor came. I laid Stella''s shivering body on the bed. She fell asleep as I was comforting her.


    "There''s nothing to worry. She only had food poisoning. I''ve given her some medicines. She''ll get better soon." The doctor calmly said, making us feel ?ssured.


    "Thank you, doctor. But what about her pregnancy?" Mixed emotions are filling me right now as I asked the doctor, hopeful but at the same time, not.


    " I''m sorry to say but she''s not pregnant." The doctor said matter-of-factly.


    "Oh¡­ I see." I heaved a sigh. That was a relief. "Here I''ll escort you," I walked the doctor out and went back to the room where Stella is resting.


    "Man, I thought I was going to be an uncle. What a bummer!" Neil began to nag at us. Just a few minutes ago, he was about to beat up Adam and now, and now he''s whining like a child. What a moron!


    " Don''t worry. It''ll happen later." I replied with a smirk.


    " Yeah. But before that, my sis needs to get over her fear of hospitals." Neil reminded me.


    " You know, judging by the pain she will have to endure, anyone would be scared. Even I would too."


    " Well brother-in-law, the first thing we gotta do tomorrow, is to tell her about Adam."


    " Hmm. I agree. You and Ray should stay here tonight. It''s already late."


    " Ugh. I''m so exhausted." Stretching his body, Ray got up from the sofa.


    " Goodnight guys."


    " Goodnight."


    My worries aren''t completely gone. How far Adam is willing to go? He could have done worse if he wanted, today. But fortunately, he remained peaceful. I don''t want to imagine the horrible things that could have happened to Stella.


    At this point, I felt like I am unable to protect my wife. Right now Stella is the most important person to me. She''s my everything. No matter how much established I am, I can''t be her hero.


    Human life is very fragile. It can be easily corrupted, tainted, destroyed by the hands of another human. We, humans, aren''t god, but we can surely be the devil. This as the saying goes, "Don''t fear the dead, but fear the living" which really goes well with the ''devil'' thingy.


    I''m in a dilemma right now where I either have to restrict my wife from following her dream or to let her fly. I am in an arduous situation. It felt like if I let her reach for the stars, she''ll be gone from me or she''ll get hurt. But I still have to choose the former. One has to spread its wings to fly.


    A new day came. I woke up from my slumber as I heard the birds'' chirping sound, lifting my eyes to see the sleeping face of my wife. My gaze was fixed on her as I traced her face. Her sculpted features are so admiring, I can stare at her all day like this. Perhaps I have ogled too much at her loveliness, making her rouse from her sleep.


    " Slept well?" I said.


    " .. Theo? OW!"


    "What''s wrong? You okay?"


    "Yeah. My head is spinnin''."


    "Do you remember what happened yesterday?"


    "Well... part of it. Did I do something... uh ... bad?"  There was a long pause before she ended her sentence. Oh, dear! The one who''s to blame is no other than that obsessed freak Adam.


    "No. But¡­ I have to tell you everything about Adam." It was time for her to be aware of her surroundings. I felt bad while explaining the story which I kept hidden from her. The guilt and contempt began to flow into my veins. Nothing can justify the crimes committed by Adam. After all, he even helped Vanessa to plot against us.


    "God! I''m so stupid! Of course, it was not normal when I got selected to his company. Why would they hire an inexperienced person like me?"


    "Listen to me, Stella. You have enough qualifications to be hired by a good company. It''s true that you would struggle a bit to get yourself a good job, but you''ll get it. Don''t let your esteem down. Know your worth."


    "It''s just ..... it''s just that I always make the wrong decision. Damn it!"


    "It''s okay honey. We all do silly mistakes. No one is perfect and life must go on."


    " Come with me to the office today. I''m going to quit that job."


    " We can go tomorrow. You haven''t recovered yet."


    " No. I can''t delay it any further. Besides, I have something to say to Adam."


    " Fine then."


    Should I be happy that my wife is leaving the job? Or should I be sad knowing that her confidence level has gotten lower? Will she overcome this bitter truth? Or will she lock herself to avoid the world?


    One after another, she has to go through all these hardships and I''m just unable to do anything. All I could do is to give her my all-out support in her endeavor.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 84 - Devil鈥檚 Contract

    We left for Stella''s workplace after eating breakfast. This is the first time that I''m going inside her office. Unlike last time, I refused to go there and just waited for her outside the building.


    When we entered the office, all of her co-workers stared at us narrowly. They were thinking about me for sure. Oh¡­right. I don''t give a damn.


    Right after we entered Stella''s office, a sly grinning fox greeted us. " What a pleasant surprise! You seem all good now." That''s a mockery for sure. The Adam we knew was clearly thinking of ways to keep Stella here. I hope not.


    " You better cut that pretense! I have already heard everything from Theo!" Stella growled at him with disgust, revealing to him that his credibility is no longer trusted. I never knew my wife''s strength. I have always thought she''s so timid like a little rabbit.


    " That was expected," Adam''s smiling face went 360 degrees. He went on and continued, " So, tell me, why are you here?" It was apparent that he does seem up to no good. That sinister smile of his, it was screaming out the fact that he is indeed planning to withdraw our motive.


    " I am quitting," Stella stated without utter delay. Adam looked at me and then to my wife, not wearing his usual grinning mask. Before I could meddle in, Adam spoke first.


    " Okay. But first, you have to pay me for breaking the contract."


    Adam handed out the paper and surprisingly it was on his desk as if he knew what our next move will be.


    With worry, Stella read the piece of paper and so did I. Sneaky bustard! My guts have told me he really is up to no good. Seems like I am right. Just how far you''re willing to go, Adam.


    " I''ll pay for it-" Stella was interrupted.


    " Uh-uh. Not so soon. Take a look at the amount before proceeding any further." We looked at the paper again and we saw the trap created by Adam.


    " What the hell? I have to pay three years of my salary?! You never mentioned this before!" Stella was starting to feel frantic all of a sudden, wanting to end this hypocrisy right this instant.


    " That was written in the contract. You should have read all the papers before you signed it," he cunningly smiled, gripping all his victory into his tramp cards, trapping them and making his prey unable to escape.


    "Now it''s time for you to decide. Pay me the money or keep on working here. The second option is much more preferable don''t you think? I ?ssure you, Stella, you won''t be harmed anyway."


    " How can I trust you! After all the things that have happened. I thought that you were a good person. Not even for a once I suspected you." Stella was upset after learning about all of these deceptions, saddened that she cannot escape from this menacing devil.


    " And I never harmed you-" Right before he could finish, Stella bu??ed in.


    " I''m scared of you! How can things go back to normal? It''s just impossible for me. Right now you''re literally blackmailing me, you knew this day will come. That''s why you deceived me with the contract." Stella wanted to crumple the paper and throw it to Adam''s.


    "This is unfair!"


    " I just want to be friends with you. I wanna be near you. My intention was never to hurt you." Adam said it, but I felt disgusted. I wanted to help my wife reason with this guy but decided not to.


    " Then why did you teamed up with Vanessa? Why? Why did you try to frame my husband?"


    " It''s because I don''t want him near you. He doesn''t deserve you, Stella. You''re too good for him."


    " Oh! And you''re better than him? You think I''ll pick you if he''s gone from my life? Yeah! keep on dreaming."


    " Even if you don''t choose me, I am happy as long no other guy is with you." After hearing him say this, all of my hairs rise up in anger. That''s it. My patience broke. I really need to shut his mouth, rather beat him to the point where he can''t speak further.


    " That''s it, Adam! You have gone too far. Stella let''s get outta here. I''ll pay the cash. It''s still a small sum of money to me."


    " No Theo. I can''t let you pay for my damages. You may be rich enough to spend that amount of money but I think I need to take responsibility for my problems."


    " But Stella, if you don''t want me to help you, where will you get all this money? Don''t be stubborn now. You are my wife. What''s mine is also yours. You can even pay me later-"


    " Please?" She looked so out of sorts. I looked deep into her eyes, pleading me to let her do this. It broke my heart seeing her in this state. But, I just can''t let her determination vanish. That little self-confidence she''s slowly building up, she''s using it with all her might in this fight. My Stella, my poor Stella. In the end, I have to eventually let you spread your wings to fly.


    After a little while of deliberation, I hugged Stella. A foolish me finally agreed to her demand.


    " So? What have you decided?" The devil was waiting for the answer.


    Stella faced Adam with a fiery look in her eyes and said, " I''ll pay you the money." Still unfazed, tho her insides are churning, she has to fight it back. "However, this kind of blackmailing is unfair. Give me some time to prepare."


    " Okay. I guess I''ll give you a little time. Or¡­ you can just keep on working here."


    " Goodbye Adam."


    We walked away from the devil''s den. Our minds were tensed as we were thinking of the money. The amount was not small and the time is limited.


    " Are you going to ask your parents?" A worried me wanted to know about her next step.


    " No. I have some money saved in my bank account. But that''s not enough. Let''s see what I can do."


    " Stella, why bother stressing out over this matter? I know you''re strong and independent. But this is not the time to prove it. Adam isn''t like Ray. He is as sly as a fox."


    " I know. Let''s go back home. We have time to think about this matter." Dropping the topic swiftly, we drove back to our house. My heart tells me that a big storm is coming. When things get out of one''s hand, it becomes a great burden. A obstacle in one''s life which can''t be easily removed. To overcome such hardship one needs a strong will or fire. A strong will to live and achieve the happiness with their own strength.


    God, are you watching? If you really can see my poor wife in this pitiful situation, give her some strength. Don''t be so hard on her please.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 85 - Twisted Fate

    To start a day this terribly, both me and Stella were stressed out. Shortly after we returned from Stella''s office I informed John that I won''t be coming to work today.


    Neil and Ray went home in the morning. That''s why I stayed with Stella to accompany her. Her body hasn''t recovered yet. She needs to eat nutritious food for now and avoid any type of fried or spicy food.


    Lucy was here till lunchtime and prepared lunch for us. Stella told her to leave after that. She insisted on cooking our dinner.


    I can''t argue with her for being childish. But she has to take a lot of rest. That''s why I also requested her, to let me help her cooking our dinner. Even though I had no experience in cooking in my whole life.


    I guess my mom would be proud to hear it.


    " You can cut the veggies," Stella instructed me as she knew about me being a amateur.


    " Sure."  It may look simple but I am about to regret my very own decision. The first thing I picked out to chop was an onion. A freaking onion! And damn! My eyes hurt and I''m tearing up.


    " Ugh! My eyes!"  Ashamed and maculated me became the center of Stella''s amusement. She was laughing after seeing me in a troubled condition.


    What a nice wife I have. She''s laughing to see me in this state. Fantastic!


    " Just leave it for me. I''ll chop them later. You can continue cutting the other stuff." Somehow she managed to get hold of her laughter and spoke to me.


    " Why do you even need to add this much onions? God! My eyes are burning." Yeah! Seriously! Why add so many onions just skip this evil thing.


    " Cause it makes the food rich and tasty. There''s a trick for cutting onions. Here, I''ll show you." She grabbed the knife from me. There was a loaf of bread on the counter. Stella took it and cut a little piece of it, putting it into her mouth.


    Pealing off the skin, Stella began to chop the onions. Her hands were moving so fast. It probably took few seconds to slice and dice that onion. What a skill! If it were me, I''d probably chop off my fingers.


    At that moment, when I was observing her cutting skills, Stella''s phone rung up. I went to get it. Upon viewing who the caller was on the screen I realized the call was from Stella''s father.


    " Who''s it?" Stella''s voice can be heard.


    " Your dad."


    " Put it on speaker then." I picked the call and put it on a loudspeaker. If only I had known what lies ahead in the future, if only I had an idea of what was about to happen when I picked up that call, I won''t have taken it.


    Fate had taken a twist, making our life more miserable.


    " Stella, did you get a job???" My father-in-law screamed from the other side. Both of us were caught off guard. Stella''s eyes widened, putting the chopping on hold.


    " D-dad how did yo-" she choked on her own words, as if they were not coming out of her mouth.


    " Did you or did not?" His voice trails with fury as he asks the follow-up question.


    " Y-y-yes... I-" Stella answered, stuttering.


    " Just what the hell you were thinking? Did you ever thought what will happen if people find out about this? Our reputation will turn into dust! Why do you need to get a job? Your husband is the wealthiest man in the city, yet you are working somewhere under some low-class company, shaming our family''s name? I can''t... I can''t believe you would do something like this!"  Anger and disappointment can be heard from my in-law. I saw a new side of Mr. Carlton¡ªa man filled with pride, too shallow to notice the unhappiness of his own daughter. He didn''t saw his daughter''s dreams rather he had locked her up into a cage of lies, all these years.


    Did I judged him wrong ? After seeing him all these years, I believed that he''s a good person, a kind hearted man. But who knew some people are pros in hiding their true nature? I was just a fool to think him as a good guy.


    My jaw clenched with the rage building up inside me. It feels like betrayal. I am also hurt as these words are addressed to my wife¡ª to whom my heart belongs.


    " Dad, I''m not doing this for money. I just want to have my own identity." She walked near me so she could reason with her father. Her body was shaking a little yet she didn''t withdraw arguing with her father.


    " Leave the job immediately! Don''t ever think of doing it again." Mr. Carlton was certainly angry as Stella wasn''t ready to leave her job. Although the irony is, she is already gathering money to quit her job.


    She could have told her father that she is leaving the job to end the argument. But she continued, for the sake of her new life. She is no longer being controlled by her prideful father.


    " No, I won''t. I want to do something for myself." Stella insisted.


    " Does Theo knew about all of this?"


    " Yes-" Without waiting for my wife to finish what she was about to say, I interfered


    " Mr. Carlton, sorry for poking my nose into your father-daughter conversation. But I was the one who gave her permission. I don''t have any problem with her having her own career." I replied boldly. After all, I''m Stella''s guardian now. She married into my family, she married me. There''s no way I''m gonna tolerate someone who''s insulting my wife, even if it''s her own father.


    " Theo, at least not you. Do you know how shameful it is if your wife has to work when you earn a fortune? I know my daughter isn''t m?tur? like you, but think of the society."


    Ah! The society. The cruel custom, the cruel circumstances made by the humans. Some may receive benefits but some may end up with a very tragic loss.


    This society and criticism of other people, they are like the shape edged swords. These swords have cut off so many wings of hopes and dreams throughout the decades and centuries.


    " Mr. Carlton, I think you should support your daughter rather than judging her and telling her what she should do with her life or not," I stood my ground, firm in defending Stella with all my might.


    " Fine do whatever you want. Tell her not to call us again." With that, he ended the call. That heartless man, he didn''t hesitated to say out those words. Even though he knew his daughter was also listening the whole conversation.


    Tears pooled up in her eyes. She was devastated. When our eyes met after the tragic event, those tears rained down her reddish cheeks. The blood was flushed on her nose along with her ear.


    Fate is such a cruel thing. Not even for a once it showed mercy to my pitiful wife.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 86 - Her Wish

    Sometimes life puts you in a situation where all the bad things falls upon you. As if you were walking peacefully on the road and suddenly a truck hit you. A series of misfortunes, utter bad luck or something that would completely wreck you.


    To be honest, I don''t believe in such things like fate and destiny or the will of god. My life will go according to the actions I take. Then there''s moments like this, where I''m at the mercy of all mighty god, praying and begging for my wife. Up until now, I never had the necessity to think about god or ask for his help. Maybe that''s why he put me in a tough spot.


    Stella was bursting into tears. Those eyes of hers, they have turned red and fluffy. No matter how much I tried to stop her crying, she kept on weeping.


    " Honey, please don''t cry. Don''t waste your tears for someone like him." I cupped her tiny face in my palms. The anger and disdain I had inside me, it was hard to keep it locked up.


    " Why can''t he agree with me? Just for once?" This time her nose began to flow. She was crying like a child without paying any attention to her surroundings.


    "Since my childhood, I have loved my dad so much even after everything he did. I''m so tired of being the one who only listens. I''m tired of being kind. Why do I have to be the one who only consider? I have my own will and dreams." More tears started to come out from her eyes.


    I have noticed one thing that Stella gets emotional when it comes to her dad. That time when Stella confessed to me about the reason of her being an introvert and keeping herself away from any relationship, the reason turned out to be her father.


    The story of her dad''s affairs and how the man she trusted most ended up hurting her, again and again. Same with that incident when Stella went to a night club and her dad found out.


    This damned old man! He is the one who did the most damages in her life. Yet she doesn''t hate her dad and that''s why she suffers the most probably. Maybe I should let her talk, listen to her unheard thoughts, those empty pleadings which never came out of her mouth.


    " Shh. It''s alright." Her forehead rested on my hard ?h?st. Gently holding her in my arms, I began to pat her head to console her, to soothe her broken heart.


    " I wish.... I wish that someday my dad would understand me and my feelings. When I was I kid, I always looked up to him. He was the first guy I ever loved. Now that I compare both of those times, the past seems like a dream only.


    Why did he change? Was it because of my brother? Or was it for the money? There was a time when I felt that I was given less importance. I thought that since I''m a girl, I can''t be much help to him. I can''t take over the company. That''s why he''s spending more time with Neil in order to make him the ideal man.


    Although not even for a once I blamed my little brother. On the contrary, he became the only person who truly understands me. Then that incident happened. I caught my dad with some other lady.


    The dad I loved most, the person whom I believed, showed me a very unexpected sight. Since that day the distance between us only grew further." I stayed quite and shaken by her hurtful confession. Because I want to hear her silent agony. How can a jolly girl like her spend her entire life running away from her happiness?


    " B-because of him I kept myself in a cocoon, hiding myself from the world. I had this fear of people leaving me and betraying me. I don''t wanna end up like my mom. It''s better to be alone. At least you won''t be thrown away or forgotten by someone." As the sentence ended, she stopped talking. There was a long pause before she continued again.


    " But what I wanted most in my life was probably being loved by my dad. I just wanted to go back to the old times where I won''t have to lower my eyes while talking with my dad." Now that I see her, it reminds me of a child asking for love and attention. She only wants her dad''s love and affection which she never received.


    " No matter what your dad says, I''m your guardian now. I won''t let you throw away your happiness." She wasn''t weeping any more. Her nose was runny that it almost reached her lips. With the help of my handkerchief, I wiped her nose, her tears. Her nose began to flow again. I grabbed her nose with the handkerchief and she blowed her runny nose. Not a sight that I want to see again. Chuckling softly, I continued


    " Yeah, I have hurt you before. Maybe I will do it again, after all I''m so stupid. But when I see you hurt, I get hurt too. That''s why I''ll try my best to keep you happy. So, don''t cry for some old man. Okay?" Her eyes widen with hope. Finally a smile appeared on her face and tears flooded her eyes.


    Although this time, they were the tears of happiness. That''s why I won''t lecture her again. My fingers roamed over her reddish cheeks. I ??r?ss it tenderly. The smooth velvety skin of hers, it was captivating me to continue what I was doing. Our eyes got locked in an intense moment of staring each other blankly. I can hear her heavy breathing, even feel them.


    " I''m happy that the person I love is you. I''m so lucky to have you as my husband, Theo. I can''t ask for a better man than you." She whispered into my ear. The hot breath crashed on my ear, making me tuned on with excitement.


    ''What is wrong with you Theo!'' I thought to myself as the situation is less romantic and more like tragic here. Besides she''s not mentally stable. I dare not to think of having s?x with her right now. Although my body was acting without my own will. Jeez! What a shameful moment for me. I need to change the subject.


    " Thank god! Now I don''t have to worry about you choosing Ray if I die." I flinched before replying to her, trying to hide my ?ust and hidden d?s?r?. But my choice of words were wrong rather hurtful. I didn''t thought much before speaking, I only meant it as a joke.


    " Don''t ever say that!" Stella scolded me with an angry face, glaring at me, while throwing her hand on my ?h?st. Boy! Those punches were ripping off my ?h?st. I need her to stop. It does hurts.


    " I''m kidding! I''m kidding! Ow! Ow! It hurts!" She started to punch me which made me pled her to stop.


    " God! I hate crying. Ugh! My head aches so bad." Finally she stopped hitting me. Looks like the situation is normal now. I won''t have to feel guilty for saying those things. Next time I''ll be more cautious.


    " There, there. Go get some sleep. I''ll wake you up when the foods ready." I laid down her body on the bed and tucked her body gently as if she was a child.


    " But you can''t cook-" Pressing my finger on her lips, I prevented her from speaking further.


    " I''ll order something. You go, take a quick nap." Planting a kiss on her forehead, I went to downstairs. I can''t cook so the only option will be ordering something from restaurant. That''s what I planned until the doorbell rang.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 87 - Friendly Support

    I went to the front door, wondering who is the person waiting for me. As I opened the door, Neil and Ray stood there with a smile. Why are they here? They didn''t informed me about coming to my house.


    " How come you guys are here?" I wasn''t trying to look unwelcoming but the stress was making me cranky.


    " We came to check on my sis. How did it went with Adam? " Walking into the house, Neil replied.


    " Not that good as we expected. In fact things got more worse." With a sigh I said.


    " What do you mean? Did he plan something else?" A worried Ray asked, looking puzzled at me.


    " That''s bastard Adam! He made Stella signed a contract before joining his company. She has to pay three years of her salary for breaking the contract." My vein popped up with the blood boiling into my body. Thinking about him made me burn into flames of contempt.


    " That''s not a big problem. One thing we don''t lack, is money. But what''s with your gloomy face?" Sure enough, all three of us can easily arrange that amount of money since we had our own jobs.


    " Your dad found out about Stella''s job. He called her few moments ago and lectured her mercilessly. Stella is really upset right now."


    " What! But how did he found-" Neil stopped his sentence midway as if he realised something. His face looked horrified as he continued " Oh shit! I think he heard my conversation with Ray. Before I was leaving the house to pick up Ray, I was talking with him over phone. Maybe dad heard us talking. Oh god! I''m so stupid! I should have been careful. Damn it!" Frustration started to build up when Neil found out that he''s responsible for his sister''s sufferings.


    I felt the same when I misbehaved with Stella and hurt her feelings. Being hurt doesn''t feel that painful but when you are responsible for hurting your loved one, it''s intolerable. A feelings that can not be obliterated easily.


    " I think your dad didn''t hear much. Because he never mentioned Adam''s name or company. He only knows that Stella was working somewhere." When Mr. Carlton talked over phone, he clearly addressed Stella''s office as ''low class company''. Adam''s company is actually well established and renowned.


    Anyone would be delighted enough to work there. Then it only means that, Mr. Carlton only heard about Stella working. Nothing more than that. It''s my hunch only but I''m certain it''s true.


    " Man, I can''t believe sis is crying because of me."


    " It''s not your fault Neil. You know your dad. That guy always got on my nerves. Not even for once, he considered your or Stella''s feelings over his judgement. I hate that guy." Eyes filled with anger and hatred, Ray spoke, gritting his teeth. Ray knew Mr. Carlton from a long time, that''s why he saw all his wrongdoing.


    Meanwhile, I never saw or felt this side of Mr. Carlton throughout the past years. As if my own eyes deceived me and so did my self consciousness.


    " Umm. I''ll have to order food. Do you guys wanna eat dinner here?"


    " Why order? Where''s the maid?"


    " Your sis wanted to cook dinner. But after having argument with her dad, she looked depressed. That''s why I told her to take a nap and I can''t cook either." I replied with a chuckle.


    " It''s fine. I''ll cook. My sis hasn''t recovered yet from the food poisoning. It''s better to eat home cooking."


    " I didn''t knew you can cook."


    " I learned it for times like this. Oh! and you guys are going to help me also." Neil ordered us with a cranky face.


    Thanks to him, we were able to cook the dinner. The food was ready and it smelled so good. These siblings are really good when it comes to cooking. I''m impressed. Perhaps I should also learn cooking from Stella, for times like this.


    I ran upstairs to get Stella and bring her for dinner. Opening the door without making any sound I entered there. I can see my wife sleeping peacefully. As I got closer her eyes looked puffed up. Traces of tears were still visible. Was she crying again?


    " Stella. Stella. Wake up honey, the foods ready." I shook her body gently. After few shakes, she opened her eyes which were swollen badly. " Let''s go downstairs. Neil and Ray are also here."


    She stayed quite. Her face was dull and emotionless. She showed no sign of excitement or curiosity when I told her about Ray and Neil. It seems that, she wasn''t mentally prepared to forget about her father.


    Even at the dining table, Stella was silent. She was lost in her own thoughts and three of us were suffering to see her in pain. We didn''t brought up any kind of topic that would make her upset or disrupt. As she finished her food, faster than all of us, she went back to her room.


    " She needs to be alone by herself." Neil blurted out, gazing at his plate. Of course both Neil and Ray knew more about Stella''s behaviour and her character compared to me. They must have witnessed the same thing before in the past.


    It breaks my heart to imagine how much helpless I am right now. But that''s the cruel truth. I can''t deny the fact that no matter how hard I try or how much I''m willing to cheer her up, in real life I can''t take away her pain. If only, one could transfer their sufferings to someone else.


    Three of us went to the pool side. Neil brought out two bottles of whiskey from my study room. Perhaps this alcohol will help me ease my mind. I''m going restless. It can''t be happening for long or I''ll go crazy.


    " Here." Neil handed me the class of whiskey with some ice in it. Cold breeze hit my face with a blast. The weather was chilly but not cold enough to freeze us.


    " Theo, don''t worry too much. She''ll get back to normal soon. Give her some time. You''re only making yourself upset. Neil and me have seen her in this types of situations before."


    " Too me, it''s the first time I am seeing her in this state. Heartbroken and completely shattered into pieces. I have witnessed all those things that made her hurt. I''m dying to take revenge on them, show them what they deserve. Yet here I am, doing nothing at all." My lamentation was unmeasurable.


    " When I first found out about you marrying the girl I loved for so many years, I was devastated. I just wanted you to vanish somewhere else and leave her alone. I deliberately stayed out of the country so that I won''t have to attend your wedding ceremony. It was too hard for me. But now that I see her happy with you, I realised one thing. I want her to be happy." Out of no where Ray spoke his heart out. May it be alcohol or the the current circumstances, his words touched my soul.


    " Ray-" I was left speechless.


    " Yes Theo. You''re the only one who can make her happy. It took me long but I have come to except it. A good friend, that''s all I am to her. And I will make sure my place stays the same in her heart." It''s kinda unbelievable that Ray is accepting his defeat.


    " Then you better work hard. Man, seriously. You''re making me emotional Ray. You must be drunk." I replied with a joyous laugh.


    " I never saw so distressed like this. You are also a good friend to me Theo. I just want you to cheer up. You''re doing your best."


    " I hope everything gets well soon. I''ll make them pay for what they did. I swear."


    " I don''t know about Adam, but if it''s my dad I did like to teach him a lesson for once." Both me and Ray tuned our head to see Neil. His words were somehow frightening.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 88 - Wicked Plan

    That sinister look in his eyes made me feel mortified. The Neil that I once knew has become a different person now. He was dead serious about what he just told us.


    " What were you thinking?" I failed to ignore the topic and foolishly asked.


    " Dad only exists for his money. Without the money he''s nothing." Neil said as if his Dad was just a cash cow for him.


    " And¡­ just how would you want to take that money away?...Steal it?"


    " Something like that. Well, it doesn''t. Technically I am the future heir of dad''s company. I''ll eventually own all the family fortune. But what if I take it right now and kick him out of his own house?"


    " Neil, please don''t be ridiculous-" Ray protests but suddenly I stopped him as I got into the conversation.


    " No, it''s a great idea. I think it may work. But how are you planning to do that?"


    " I''ll have to make him sign the authority papers and that''s an easy task for me. Dad usually signs the paper without checking them when I give it to him. I just need a good lawyer." He smiled menacingly right after he said it.


    " I''ll arrange it for you. And what about your sister? She won''t stay calm if she hears this."


    " My plan isn''t finished yet. After I make dad sign the papers I''ll throw him out of the house. Since we don''t have any relatives he will most certainly come here seeking help. At that time, my sis will insist on helping them. She has saved money from her job. It''s time to show them what she can do. Once my dad realizes his mistake I''ll return him everything. Cool? " Not a bad plan after all.


    " Hmm. Sound good. What if your sister contacts you?"


    " I''ll avoid her calls. Besides my dad''s gonna be annoying as hell. She''ll hardly get any time to call me. "Neil chuckle.


    " Once your shitty dad gets served, we will deal with Adam." After hearing the plan Ray also agrees to it.


    " Hell yeah!"


    " Then I''m calling my lawyer. He can arrange the papers for you." I have decided to talk with my lawyer for arranging the papers soon. He is capable of making it within a day.


    " Good. Looks like shows about to get hot!"  Neil was ecstatic.


    " Cheers to Stella!"  Ray raised up his glass to give a toast.


    " Cheers!"


    " Cheers!"


    My stress and depression had gone down. I felt much better after talking with these two. The alcohol also helps me calm my nerves. Good thing we didn''t add anything to the whiskey. Alcohol tastes better when it''s raw.


    " So Ray, are you looking for blind dates? I mean I can suggest some nice girls if ya want buddy."  Neil mocked him with a smirk. Since the heavy mood has loosened up, he came back to normal. Following his comment, I joined him next.


    " Then what about Megan? She''s head over heels with you."


    " Yeah and she''s a model too. Both of you would make a perfect couple."


    " Guys! I''m not gonna start dating her. I don''t feel that way about her."


    " Pfftt! Then get a hooker. Stop being so persistent, Ray. If this goes on, you''ll die a v?r??n. A fu?k?n? v?r??n! I''m worried about your s?xu?? health bro." Neil''s sarcastic remarks made me laugh out loud. Meanwhile Ray was extremely embarrassed.


    " You better get yourself a girlfriend first before lecturing me." Ray didn''t back down. He returned the favor with the perfect comeback.


    " I''m still young. There''s no need to hurry."


    " No, no, no. This time I''ll have to agree with Ray. You should go on dates too." I was having fun, adding fuel to their fire.


    " Nah! I don''t have time for that. I''m already busy with college and the office. Dating someone will be a waste of time."


    " Okay. I see you''re also a v?r??n."


    " Please! Don''t even lump me with him. I have lost my v-card when I was seventeen." With arrogance, Neil replied.


    " So you had a girlfriend-"


    " No. I did it with my math teacher."


    " Holy fu?k! Are you for real?" I jumped up in surprise. That was unexpected. I even almost choked upon hearing it.


    " Told you I''m not like Ray." A smirk appeared on Neil''s face.


    " Leave it, Theo. He''s only interested in hookups." Ray replied, being annoyed by Neil''s comments.


    " Hey Neil, what type of girls you like?" As his brother-in-law, I thought I should ask him about this kinda stuffs.


    " Type of girls? Hmm.... someone like my sis?"


    " What the fu?k! Do you have a sister complex or something?" Poor Ray couldn''t keep calm and screamed right next to my ear. My eardrums are probably broken now.


    " Chill your t?ts-" Neil tried to give another of his sarcastic lines but got stopped midway.


    " Well, I don''t have t?ts!" Ray replied.


    " Ugh! What I mean... someone who''s nice and kind like my sis."  Neil was drunk. But his feelings were understandable. At least to me. That''s why I poked into the conversation to clarify what he meant.


    " I heard boys tend to search for their mother''s traits on their spouse. Where else girls tend to search for their father''s traits on their spouse. Then there''s you, who wants to look for his sister''s traits on his partner. Very impressive indeed."  It wasn''t too sarcastic or too offending. The idea was to provoke him a little so that he can express his true thoughts underneath his heart.


    " Managing my study and work is stressful. But I haven''t given up on my dreams. My college friends, they think that being the future heir of the company is a dream job. They have no idea how much pressure I''m having. For fu?k''s sake! it''s not cool at all. I want to quit." Neil became serious that time. He was looking upset and deeply agitated with his position.


    " What''s your dream then?"


    " Game developer."


    " Oh, that''s nice. Why didn''t you tried for it?"


    " Back then, my dad made me realize that I have to take care of his property and business. If I don''t, our family will lose all the fortune. That''s why the sense of responsibility continued."


    " That''s wrong! You can apply for that stream."


    " Relax. I have been taking classes for it. When my college ends I''ll get into a good foundation. But the company is my main priority now. Once it settles down for good, I can focus on my gaming career."


    " Yes. That''s good. Besides you have me also. I''ll invest in your projects."


    " And I''ll help you to promote it." Ray added too.


    " Hmm. Thanks for that guys."


    " We should go to sleep now." As Ray reminded us about the time, we stood up and went inside to our rooms.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 89 - Greatest Achievement

    Next morning, Neil and Ray left the house before Stella woke up. They didn''t wanted to see her in a heartbroken state. That''s why I didn''t stopped them either.


    Unlike other days, Stella stayed asleep. She was deeply into her slumber. Since she didn''t has to go to work, I went to freshen up without disturbing her.


    My main concern was her mental condition. It will be good if I stay at home and accompany her. Letting her stay alone in the house would be a bad choice. What if she does something reckless? Having these terrible thoughts are making me weak and devitalised.


    The amount of stress and pain I have to face is still bearable. Unlike me, Stella has it worse. She''s literally trapped into a subversive cyclone. A devil of a fellow, Adam has betrayed her, cheated her with lies and deceptions.


    Mr. Carlton, a prideful man who cares for the society and money more than his own children, he wants to cut off all the ties with his daughter. These two makes me sick to my core, making me loose my temper.


    It was hard for me to control myself around them. Honestly, I wanted to turn them into dust. They need to know their places. I wanted to snatch away their pride and their power. I wanted to show them who''s the real boss here. The wealth they have, it can be taken away or destroyed within a moment.


    My morals have dissolved into the tears of my loved ones. The way they treated her, the way they made her soul cry, it was enough. Acting like a good guy won''t do me any good. For the sake of my loved one¡ª Stella, I will become the wickedest to return their favour.


    I was waiting for Stella on the dining table. As I''m staying at home, I won''t mind waiting longer for her. After few minutes, Stella came downstairs.


    " Good morning. How''s your head?" Getting up from my seat, I wrapped my arms around her into a warm embrace.


    " It''s okay now." She replied softly with a half made smile. The smell of shampoo was coming out from her wet hair. She probably didn''t used the dryer. Which was why the end of the tips were dripping wet.


    " You should have dried your hair properly. You''ll catch cold."


    " It''s fine. I''ll do it after eating the breakfast. My tummy is growling." Hearing that comment sparked some funny ideas in my head.


    " Oh! Let me hear it too." I wrapped my arms around her tummy and rested my head on her ??p as she was sitting on the chair beside mine.


    " Hey! What are you doing?" It caught her off guard, making her flinch and blush red with embarrassment. Besides that, Lucy was in the kitchen. She could come out at any moment and see us in this shameful situation. But it''s my house. I''m free to do whatever I want. It''s not like we are doing something nasty.


    " Trying to hear the growling of your tummy." A smirk appeared as I replied sarcastically.


    " I said it as a joke. Now release me." Stella understood that I was making fun of her. The expression on her face was clearly visible from where my eyes were. Resting my head on her ??p feels so relaxing. I should do it more often.


    " Nah. I think I like this posture. Can you feed me while i rest my head on your tummy? Please?" Hearing my child like request, Stella got little mad.


    A hungry Stella is a fearsome beast like any other animal in the planet. My eyes have witnessed those fearsome moments in the past. If only Adam and Mr. Carlton faced her like this. They would never think of getting close to her or lay a finger.


    " No." A strong bold reply, filled with rejection.


    " That''s harsh! How can you reject your husband like that?" My last chance was to wh?n? like a kid. If that fails, I''ll end up getting smacked right to my Greek-god like face. It will leave hand prints or bruise to my soft apple like cheeks, which I most certainly don''t want.


    " I can. Because I''m his wife. Now get up from my tummy. Let me eat in peace." A very aggravated and annoyed Stella replied. This is where I step back. Tch! I failed my mission but that''s not the end. Because I have obtained my other motive proficiently.


    " Fine." I hope it helped her to lighten up her mood. My intention was not to make her mad but to lighten her stress. Yes, I wanted her to forget all the bad things that happened to her. Seeing her smile makes me take a sigh of relief.


    Lucy placed the foods on the table. I have told her to cook the favourite items of Stella. No wonder she was being extra hungry today. The smell of foods have reached her nose. We began to dig into our breakfast with a positive vibe and it''s all thanks to me of course.


    " You did it on purpose right?" Her question came like a cold wind in a rainy night. Not what you expect or want at that time.


    " I guess so." There''s no need to lie. The answer was obvious as she found it out before I revealed it. The positivity I created with my stupid words, is starting to fade away into the darkness of her sorrow. Her heart was an abyss of pain.


    " Don''t be sad. I know you want me to forget everything and move on. Trust me, I''m trying my best."


    " Of course I trust you. I just wanna help you in this crisis."


    " You''re doing your best which I''m grateful for. I know I need to be strong, I need to stand on my feet and overcome the situation. Sadly it''s not that easy as I imagined."


    " Take your time. No need for rush. You know I''m always by your side. Even if you don''t give me your ??p to lay down my head, I''ll always lend my shoulder and my body whenever you need it." Yes. It made her laugh. She can''t hide it or deny my charms. Baby show me that bright smile of yours that can make the sun jealous. I want my jolly girl back.


    " Theo" she couldn''t finish off her sentence as her laughter was hard to hold. " ..... God! You''re crazy!"


    " Crazy for you."


    " All of these won''t change the current situation."


    " But it made you laugh. It made you happy." No words to say for her, after I made that melty cheesy statement. Cherish the moment when you have it. Soon it will be gone.


    Recreating a hearty moment is hard like fixing a broken mirror. Because the time and the person, both will be changed.


    " I love you honey. I can''t see you in pain anymore." That''s how I broke the silence between us. She was speechless and overwhelmed.


    " Theo, having you beside me, is the greatest achievement of my life. You are my strength. You''re like the sun who gives me the light and shows me the way." Funny. I think the same about her. Our hearts are connected and so is our minds. We are two different person yet one soul, bound by love.


    Isn''t that beautiful?


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 90 - Lake Side

    Honestly, I have begun to enjoy slacking off these days. It''s unbelievable to me that I want to ignore my work. The old me would stay put to the work wholeheartedly.


    Although in present I would happily spend all my time with Stella. But as a man, I got a stomach to feed. Managing my work on phone is not that easy. Thankfully, I have a reliable friend like John. He''s such a life saver.


    Rather than staying at home, on this lovely weather, I''m thinking about going out with Stella. The reason is very obvious.


    She needs some positivity, she needs to go out and do something. I''m afraid that she might get depressed if we just spend the day at home. It will remind her that she no longer has a job.


    Doing some activity will keep her mind out of tension. Maybe we should go watch a movie. Or we can go to the zoo or somewhere else. There''s plenty of places for us to visit.


    At that time, when I was trying to pick a destination for our outing, my phone rang up. When I looked at the screen it was from my lawyer.


    " Hello." I answered the call while sitting beside my wife.


    " Mr. Lester, I have arranged the papers for you. When do you need it?"


    " Yeah John, stay on the line. I''ll go fetch the papers." I can''t discuss the matter in front of Stella. That''s why I lied on the phone to get away from there. Quickly coming into my room, I continued to speak.


    " Sorry for that. My wife was with me. Anyway coming back to the topic, my brother-in-law will go there and take the papers. Make sure to point out the details to him and talk it through."


    " Yes I will."


    " Goodbye then. Thanks for the work." I hung up the phone and called Neil. It didn''t take him much to pick up my phone.


    " Hey!" As always, he sounded cheerful.


    " Neil, I have texted you the address. Go there and meet my lawyer."


    " That was fast."


    " You can handle the rest, right?"


    " Yup. How''s my sis?"


    " She''s okay now. I''m gonna take her to a movie."


    " Nice. I''ll inform you when my dad signs the papers. Bye then." The call ended and I went back to my wife. She was sitting on the couch, checking the newspaper all by herself.


    " Wanna go watch a movie?" As soon she heard my voice, her head lifted up.


    " Movie? Uhh... sure." I can understand why she felt hesitant. Who would go watch a movie outside when they have their own theatre at home? Although, you can''t see the new released movies at home. I will use this excuse in case she asks me about it later.


    She picked a Disney movie to watch. At least it''s better than some cliche rom com. I do enjoy those genre but if I had to compare, I would definitely pick a Disney movie over rom com. Same with my wife, she''s also fond of them.


    Most of them people inside the theatre were children and their parents. I think we were the only couple there. Stella was glued to the screen as if she''s inside the movie. In fact when the movie ended, tears began to rain down her eyes.


    As an ?du?t, I never cry for the happy endings. Don''t know, if it''s wrong or right. I mean why would one cry, if things ended well? Being overwhelmed by such a small gesture, only a person who''s usually kind and sensual would do that. A gentle heart tends to feel the pain of others. That''s what my mom once said to me.


    After the movie we left for the lunch. A non crowded place would be perfect for us. We grabbed some food at a dinner then drove away from there in search for a peaceful place. The road was empty, the giant green trees were guarding us from the sight of the city life. After driving for a while, I parked the car beside a lakeside. The place is completely unknown to me.


    " Let''s go." I got out from the car while looking around my surroundings. " You like this place?" A worried me asked, hoping that the location is preferable.


    " Yeah. It''s so quite here. Do you usually come here?"


    " No, in fact this is the first time. To tell you the truth, I can go anywhere as long I have you as my companion. Up until now, I have never went to these sort of places by myself or with anyone." We started to walk towards the lake, holding our food. The green meadow beside the lake, a perfect spot indeed for spending some beautiful time. We sat down on the ground without worrying about clothes.


    " A guy like you, who used to spend all his time in office, these kind of change is indeed unbelievable." She hummed on her own.


    " Are you mocking me?" I kinda felt that I''m being teased.


    " No. More like I''m praising you." Grinning like a sky fox, she replied.


    " Oh really?" I asked again with a smirk. She leaned her body closer to mine, making me think that she''s going to kiss me. Well, well, I can except this as a praise.


    " YES!" She screamed near my ear, making them bleed. Sadly, no kiss came to ease my dishearten soul.


    " Hey! My ears!" Poor ears of mine. The eardrums are probably broken by now. Maybe I''ll become deaf. And look at her, how she is laughing at my misery. What a devil woman she is, breaking all my expectations.


    " The food gonna get cold. We better eat them now." Even the food is more valuable in her eyes. I''m nothing compared to that. What a pathetic truth. Taking those things aside, we were slowly eating our sandwiches, gazing at the peaceful lake, the natural scenery in front of us. No one was there to disturb us. Not a single soul.


    " We should watch the sunset here."


    " People do that in beach usually." Was I rude to her ? By stating the truth?


    " I like it here. This place makes me calm." She payed no attention rather ignored the logical explanation.


    " If you want I can make a lake near our house. We have plenty of vacant spaces."


    " That''s extreme. I wouldn''t go that far."


    " Lake is like a big pool. Isn''t it?" Of course if you own lots of money, big things are also small in your eyes.


    " Are you bring sarcastic or dumb?" A glare was shot on me. I wonder if I''m being annoyance to her.


    " Who knows. But making a lake won''t be that hard."


    " Theo, please. You talk so highly of yourself."


    " I earn so much money. Although rather than spending, I invest them on other businesses. That''s why, I would be happy to spend it for your enjoyment. Besides you hardly ask me for anything. Even when we go for supper, we eat junk food."


    " That''s enough to make me happy." She replied with a bright smile. We locked our body as it was the perfect moment for us to gaze at each other shamelessly. Maybe she''s right. I''m slowly understanding the real meaning of life.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 91 - A Chance

    The sunset we saw there was very beautiful. It''s charm can''t be compared to the sunset we see at the beach or at the mountain. Without being very extravagant it felt so calm and alluring. Sometimes, the plain things can be very interesting and mesmerising for a person.


    It got dark as soon the sun bid us goodbye. Stars began to pop up one by one, covering the whole sky. Everything happened so fast and we witnessed it.


    The crippling sounds of the insects echoed around us. There was a forest across the lake. Since the darkness of night begun to spread, wild animals will roam freely.


    Yet we wanted to spend some more time there, gazing at the starry night, without paying any attention.


    It felt like we were the only living beings in the whole world.


    After a long drive, we finally reached home. Lucy had prepared dinner for us so, Stella won''t have to cook with her worn out body. She went straight to the dining table and sat on the chair.


    " I''ll go take a bath." My body was little sweaty. Not only that, I was also bitten by some mosquitos when we were at the lake. It felt itchy and I can''t take a single bite of my food in that condition. Excusing myself from there I went straight to my room.


    " Fine. I''ll be waiting for you." She said.


    After taking a shower my body became fresh, filled with energy. I put on some comfy cloths. At that time I received a text. It was from Neil. I opened to see what he wrote.


    ** Yo! Dad signed the papers. I''ll inform you when I''m gonna kick him outta my house. LOL.**


    That was fast. I hope everything goes well. I texted him back to reply.


    ** Okay then.**


    Next morning I left for my office, leaving Stella alone at home. Lucy is also there to look over her. I hope nothing bad happens in my absence.


    On the other hand, Mr. Carlton may show up at my place today. That''s why I wanted to finish my work as soon as possible. I also told Neil to inform me beforehand. That way, I can be present at home to control the situation.


    My work ended somehow even though my mind was still at home. John was also irritated by my lack of concentration. Both of us are hardcore workaholics. Sadly John is still single. He won''t perceive my circumstances. I quickly left the office and reached there earlier than I usually do.


    " Welcome back." As usually Stella greeted me with a warm smile. I trapped her in my embrace and rested my head on her petite shoulder.


    " How was your day? Sorry, I couldn''t call you in the lunch time." With a tired voice I replied.


    " It''s fine. My day was just boring without you." A smile appeared on my face hearing her lovely words.


    " That''s understandable. What''s for dinner?"


    " Don''t be impatient. Go freshen up."


    After taking a bath, I wore a T-shirt with a shorts and came downstairs. My ??ptop was with me since I gotta finish some work. Around 7: 15 P.M. the door bell rang. It must me Mr. Carlton. I was already inform by Neil. Lucy went to the door to escort the person. Surprisingly Mrs. Carlton, my mother-in-law was also with him.


    " Mr. and Mrs. Carlton? What brings you here?" I tried to act normal and calm. As I was observing their expressions Mr. Carlton seemed displeased.


    " Sorry for intruding like that." Even his voice sounded weightless. No wonder he would feel that after slandering someone.


    " Why are you saying like this? It''s your home too." I maintained my politeness.


    " Mom? .... Dad? " I moved my head when I heard Stella''s voice. She was standing still, looking puzzled and surprised.


    " I have something to discuss with you, Theo." Mr. Carlton payed no attention to his daughter. Mrs. Carlton stayed quite too. None of them spoke to their daughter.


    " Me? Is there any problem?" I was angry at them for their behaviour. Deep down I prayed that Stella will overcome her lack of self confidence and speak her mind.


    " Is everything okay dad? And why are you carrying luggage?" Sure enough she noticed those bags. Her suspicions grew further seeing the silence of their parents.


    " Neil threw us out from the house. Well, he only told me to leave but your mom tagged alone." He didn''t sounded surprised or totally heartbroken as if he expected this to occur someday. Maybe he knew that this is the work of Karma.


    He is getting paid for what he has done.


    " What are you saying!? Neil? He did that to you? But why?"


    " I have no idea about that. He somehow managed to get my sign on the papers. That being said, I came here to talk with Theo."


    " ..... To ask for help." Stella said bluntly. Her eyes were becoming serious.


    " Don''t worry, we won''t bother you." My father-in-law replied arrogantly.


    " That''s not what I meant. You can ask him for help but not your own daughter?" She growled angrily. Her state of mind was not calm any longer.


    " You don''t have to pay attentio-" He was cut off before he could spout more nonsense.


    " Why don''t you understand! Why can''t you trust my capabilities? I''m also your child. If you''re in trouble, I can take care of you. All these years you have provided us with our needs and I know I can never repay you for that. But at least let me return some of them. Let me take responsibility of you. The money I earned at my work, it''s enough to feed two stomachs." Emotion and rage piled up in her words as she roared like a lion. She finally decided to speak her heart out. I was proud of her progress.


    She didn''t stopped there, she continued with her strong will, " I don''t want to be known as someone''s daughter or someone''s wife. I want my own identity, my own individuality. Please dad.... have faith in me..." Before her sentence came to an end, tears begun to flooded down her eyes.


    " Don''t let her lock up in a small room. She can fly higher than you imagine. If a stranger like me can believe in her, then you can too, after all you guys are family." I stepped forward and grabbed her body gently, supporting her back. Pushing her face on my ?h?st, she tried to hide her feelings, her tears from my in-laws. Her weeping voice was so quite almost like non existent.


    " Fine then, if that''s what you really feel." Mr. Carlton replied with a bit of hesitance. The hard shell broke with lots of efforts. They didn''t argue any longer. Perhaps they''re out of options or they felt bad after seeing their daughter cry. I can''t really tell what''s on their minds.


    This is a messed up situation but I''m willing to do everything for Stella. I want to see her happy. She already overcame half of her fear. The lever of her confidence has risen up. She is not that timid girl anymore. This is her fight. Now it''s all up to Stella.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 92 - Guilty Lover

    Thankfully my father-in-law decided to take Stella''s help as we had planned from the beginning. It was already late and I insisted my in-laws to spend the night at my place. But Stella refused it, which was kinda sudden.


    She looked into her phone and booked a hotel room.


    Yes, a hotel room. Honestly she went on to the super serious mode after the conversation we had. A fire was lit up inside her soul. The sadness, the depression, the dejection was no longer visible.


    The arrangements were all prepared by Stella. She knew that her father''s pride would be pervaded if he had to stay in my house. It would have been completely normal if they had came here for visit then stayed. But in current situation they were literally homeless.


    Yep, that''s how it was.


    Stella booked a five star hotel room where her parents will stay. Also it was one of the well known hotels in the city. A hotel is better than an apartment.


    One can find all sorts of facilities which are available in a hotel. Besides, Stella knew that if she talks with Neil, she can confront him to return the authority papers to Mr. Carlton.


    " So.... everything''s set now. We will go back to our home. Ummm... if you need anything, just give me a call." She shutters while coping with her dry throat.


    " Okay." Mr. Carlton replied in a gruff way.


    ".... Here''s my card-" With a skittish voice Stella said that to her parents while stretching out her hand.


    " That won''t be needed. I still have mine with me." My father-in-law replied in a cranky tone. Even his face was as sour as a grape.


    Jeez! Give her a break already, you damn geezers!


    " Okay. Uhhhh.... you don''t need to go downstairs if you feel hungry. Just call in the room service." Then again Stella bothered to act like a parent who''s dropping off the kids. My in-laws have already eaten dinner at my place so they won''t be hungry any time soon.


    " Yes I know. Anything else?" It was awkward to continue this conversation further. Even I wanted to walk¡ª¡ª rather run away from there.


    " N-no. We will be going then. Goodnight."


    " Goodnight dear." Mrs. Carlton said politely as we walked away from there. I felt that Mrs. Carlton was stuck between two people but she chose to stay with her husband in his worst time. It''s a good thing since she can give him mental support.


    " Hey, you okay?" I was driving us home. My curiosity made me talk with her, breaking the tension between us. The atmosphere has gotten bit glum so it''s time so show my talent.


    Of course I can''t be as dumb as Luke and as jolly as Neil. But I can try.


    " Yeah! Never been better." With a sarcastic tone she replied, sneering at me.


    " You''re doing great. I''m proud of you." I continue to motivate her, presenting my golden smile at her service.


    " But my dad doesn''t look that good." Can we just forget about that damn old man? He''s repenting for his misdeeds. Let him suffer. Jeez!


    " Give him some time. Old peeps are kinda persistent. He won''t easily surrender." Chuckling softy I replied.


    " Thanks for the heads up."


    " Sure. Do you have anything else planned?"


    " You mean Neil? Yeah. I''m gonna seriously chop off his balls." Gnashing her teeth forcefully, she replied. Her anger was clearly noticeable. I don''t wanna be the victim of her rage.


    " Hey! Hey! Hey! Easy there! That kid has his whole life ahead. No need for such harsh treatment. We can settle this issue peacefully." Me and Neil were in same team. As his partner I gotta help as much as I can. Although I''m scared of the outcome in the future.


    I''m gonna keep my mouth shut in this matter and pretend that I was never part of this plan.


    " I don''t understand. Why would he do such thing? Not even for once he mentioned about it to me. I feel like I''m being kept in the dark. Why did he have to go to such lengths? Is this really what he want?" She was looking heartbroken. Her eyes were on the verge of tears.


    " We can ask him about it later. Maybe there''s an explanation for all this." I only had to act normal and casual. Meanwhile Neil was in a tough situation. Stella was trying hard to get in touch with Neil and interrogate him about the whole thing. Blocking her number was no help.


    " .... Although I fear something else far more dangerous. What if he''s gotten mixed into some shady business? I''m so worried, Theo. He''s not even picking up my calls." Her voice sounded cracked. The rage was gone and fear took over that place. Not only sad, she was indeed worried about her little brother, worried for his safety.


    " It''ll be alright. Don''t worry honey." I pulled her closer towards my seat, grinding her body with mine, while my hand ruffled her soft hair gently. It was enough to sooth her.


    Guilt took over me as I realised that I''m also responsible for causing her such pain and agony. My intention was not bad but still she is in a tough spot, trying to take a hold of her life and her family. She may feel alone. She may feel lost in her own journey.


    I want to lighten and brighten up her journey. Although the dreadful question remains.


    Am I really helping her? Or am I just causing her more trouble?


    Yes, I cannot deny that I''m betraying her in other way. All the lies I have told her, all the things I kept secret from her, pretending to be someone that''s I''m not, projecting my hollow sympathy towards her, just how much guilt I have to carry before it all ends? At the end, is it really gonna work ? Is it enough to make her happy in future ?


    Will she forgive me for doing such disloyalty act ?


    Only time can predict the upcoming results. I''ll have to be calm and cautious. I need to provide her with all the support. Deep down in my heart, I always felt that my father-in-law is a good person.


    Seeing his other side, his dominant nature, his prideful arrogance made my heart shattered into pieces. He was always a kind person, cheerful and jolly. My trust and faith is hanging in the edge of the cliff. It''s not completely fallen.


    Thus, I decided to find the truth, the true nature of Mr. Carlton whom I knew from a long time. I want to challenge my own mind to overcome this dilemma.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 93 - True Self

    Next day we went to visit my in-laws again. Stella made arrangements for a Spa treatment. Up until now, she''s been saving all her salary.


    Since she got the opportunity to spend her money, she''s doing her best to fulfil all the needs of her parents.


    She wanted her parents to release their stress and any kind of uneasy feelings. Mr. Carlton passed on that offer. He insisted on staying at the hotel room.


    It was a perfect opportunity for me. I was looking for some alone time to have a privet conversation. So, I decided to accompany my father-in-law.


    He was sulking on his own, while sitting near the balcony. When Stella requested him to come along, he behaved rudely. Perhaps that''s the reason for his grouch.


    " You know Mr. Carlton, I have a doubt in my mind." Hearing my voice made him look at me. I handed him a glass of whiskey, hoping that he will get drunk. It''s easy to get informations out of him which are hidden in his heart.


    " What do you mean?" Frowning at me with a puzzled look, he grabbed the glass of alcohol.


    " Well, lately I''ve been observing you, trying to figure you out." I took the seat beside him. It''s going to be a long day since I wasn''t ready to leave this conversation in the mid way.


    " Me? And why''s that?" He scratched his face while chuckling at me.


    " I remember vividly, those days, when you used to come to our house. Sometimes you would play with me. Sometimes you would chat with me. There were other friends and colleagues of my dad who visited our house but they couldn''t speak to me as I was an arrogant kid back then." Thrusting my jaw forward I gave him a evil grin. Thinking about my childhood days made my head held high with pride or you could say I''m being cheeky.


    " That''s not half wrong. You were a hard nut to crack." Letting out a sarcastic laugh he agreed to my statement.


    " I really hated interacting with people in my childhood. But you were different. I was also rude to you in the beginning. But as the time went by I got closer to you. Every time you came to our house I specifically waited for you so that I can spend time with you. Those days were so much fun."


    His unfocused gaze fell upon me with a


    touch of a mellow smile. Reminiscing upon those beautiful days, made both us drowned in river of sweet nostalgia.


    " Who could have thought that you would end up marrying my daughter." He spoke to me with a joyous laughter. All the melancholy, the gloominess was freed from his aching heart.


    " Now let''s come back to my question. Which one is the real you? The one I knew for all these year? Or the one I''m seeing now?" With an intense gaze, I asked him. Hearing my words made him change his facial expressions. He somehow looked a bit serious than before.


    " What type of question is that? I am, what I am." He took a sip of his drink and shrugged his broad shoulders as if my question is a joke to him. Is he trying to avoid me?


    " No, one of them is an imposter." I stated bluntly.


    " You think so?" Raising one of his eye brow, he questioned me back.


    " Absolutely." I said with confidence.


    " I''m the type of guy who would make everyone else happy but hurt my most beloved ones. That''s how it has been." His words felt like riddles although they''re pretty straight and innate.


    " Mr. Carlton, you don''t hate your daughter nor your son then why did you rob them of their dreams?" I grumbled at him, clenching my jaw line.


    " You can''t always get what you want. The dreams you speak of, they''re just small price to pay for a better life. Can''t you see? I''m also doing the same." His voice became harsh as he scowled.


    " A better life? Then what about their happiness ? Do you think Stella was happy with her life?" I felt my anger rise up from the heat of our debate. But it was too soon for me to loose my cool, so I began to control my temper, "She wasn''t happy with just staying at home and do nothing. Do you think Neil is happy with his current life?" I paused and gave him a sympathised stare before answering, " He hates it."


    " You have been married to my daughter for quite some time, Theo. So, I guess you have learned about her nature, her habits, her likes and dislikes.


    I had faced many problems because of my over friendly attitude, my silliness and my frankness. Sadly my daughter received all of my features including them.


    Can you imagine how horrible her life would be if she enters the world filled with cunning wolfs? People will take advantage of her. They''ll use her and break her completely.


    I don''t want her to experience such harshness of life. The things I had suffered in my past, I never wanted her to go through such terrible state." He let out a deep sigh as his gaze fell upon me. The depth of his words were portrayed amicably with his unfathomable eyes.


    Isn''t that childish ? To think that you can keep your kids away from danger if you just lock them up. People who live in a cage, won''t learn the skills of survival. There''s a limit to one''s hypocrisy and deception.


    " I kinda had the same theory. At first I was angry at your cheap mentality but when I looked into the matter deeply, I found a whole new aspect to it." I said with a chuckle. This is the concept I guessed in my mind. So, now that it turned out to be true, I felt more inquisitive.


    Thus I continued, " Although I don''t support your decision. It''s like living in a cage. You''re controlling their lives. I agree that Stella is too good for everyone but she needs to see the world and experience the hardships of lives. If you keep on doing all these she will end up hating you."


    " She already hates me. Since you''re so close to my children you probably heard about my affair. After that day, she probably lost all her affection for me. And not only that I have done tons of others things too which are enough to make her hate me." Keeping his eyes down, he replied in a broken voice. Perhaps he wanted to avoid meeting my eyes, facing my disgust and contempt.


    Although I had none for him. I was only eager to find out the truth behind this fake curtain of lies.


    " That''s not true." I just want to help him to get closer to his kids. I know that he''s not a bad person.


    Things will change soon. They ought to. At least that''s what I believe.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 94 - Hidden Motive

    I was overwhelmed by the new discovery of the past. All these stories were buried deep into his heart. This family is more complex that it looks.


    " You know, Theo, back in those days, I was a carefree guy. I did all sorts of things. I used to spend every night at the bar. Hooking up with women, drinking and spending my money thoughtlessly on everything. A spoiled arrogant brat, that''s what I was.


    Things changed when I got married. I also had an arrange marriage which didn''t made me happy at that time. But I tried to work this relationship.


    Soon Stella was born. I was very happy to see me first child. She was so adorable and so tiny. My hands were shaking when I held her in my arms. She was just the exact copy of me. As much it made me happy, my father was displeased.


    He wanted me to have a son so that our company will have a new heir. It didn''t bothered me that much but when Neil was born I decided to raise him properly as the next heir of the company. I didn''t even realised that I had stopped spending time with my daughter. The distance started to grow from that day. " His agonising face kept gazing at the sky.


    " I had struggled a lot to maintain the reputation of my company. Just when I gripped the soil of success, a new calamity knocked on my door. My friend betrayed me which caused me a fortune. I lost a good amount of money thanks to him. I wasn''t really upset for the money but loosing my friend gave me more damage."


    " That must have been tough." I said with sympathy.


    " It was. He was a very close friend of mine. Can''t believe he preferred the money over me. Anyway, after that incident I became very depressed. My relationship with my wife wasn''t going well.


    We always had some sort of disconnection. I was really fed up with my life. I desperately needed someone to talk so, I started to see someone.


    I did my best sustaining my two lives. It was going good until Stella found out. That day, when she asked me about my affair, I can''t explain how humiliating it was for me. It felt like I did the worst crime of my life. I couldn''t even look at her." A little drop of tear fell down his cheeks. It took me by surprise to see him in this state. His gaze was fixed on the enormous sky, hiding his expression from me. " Human heart breaks but you can''t hear the sound of it. Isn''t that strange?" His face contained the regrets of the past and they begged for forgiveness.


    " Does your wife know about your affair?"


    " Yes." He sighed.


    " I''m surprised that she didn''t asked for divorce. Most other girls would have picked that option." It might be rude but I spoke the absolute truth.


    " No matter how many problems we had, she never asked for divorce and nor did I. We both knew that getting a divorce will affect our children. They''ll have to live separately. But she would have a chance to find someone better than me. She could have started her life again. Yet she didn''t. Although I always pleaded her to stay. Maybe she felt sympathy for me and decided to spend rest of her life with a piece of shit like me. I''m the one to be blamed. I couldn''t be a good husband or a good father."


    " It''s not late though. You can always start over. "


    " Start over? That''s not gonna happen. My kids can hate me all they want as long they''re living a good life. I no longer have to worry about Stella since she married you. You see, back then in her high school, someone was bullying her. When her bodyguards informed me about it, I gathered information about that bully and made their company bankrupt. What a moron! Like I''d let them hurt my daughter. Listen Theo, when you have money, you have power." With a sinister smile he laughed, patting on my shoulder. Wait a minute, didn''t Vanessa said that Stella was responsible for her tragic life? That means Mr. Carlton was behind it. And bodyguards? Stella has bodyguards? Did she know all these?


    " Wait a minute. Does Stella know all this?" I exclaimed in surprise.


    " No, and please don''t tell her about the bodyguards. I was always worried about her so, I appointed some bodyguards to look after her. I also did a background check on you before agreeing to this arrange marriage. You may have dated few women in the past but you''re not the type of guy who''d have a new woman every single day. I hope you would forgive me for spying on you." Of course he did a background check on me. I''m just relieved that he didn''t found any strange intel on me.


    " No, no. It''s really okay. You have rights to know about the guy your daughter''s gonna marry." Keeping my anxiety in contact, I replied. Dear lord! I wonder what I was thinking when I agreed to do that fake marriage!


    " Thanks for understanding. Your parents may have said that you were single but it''s better to confirm it." I don''t know why did that guy failed to know that I was in a relationship with Regina but I''m glad he did.


    Maybe because my relationship with Regina was very secretive. We were always busy with our work and we never spend too much time with each other in public.


    Thanks to that guy''s wrong information I was able to marry Stella. Mr. Carlton continued to speak, " I also thought about keeping the bodyguards with her for sometime to see if you guys are doing well with your married life. But that would have been a bit extreme." Oh! Thank god! It didn''t happen. Or else he would find out about our fake marriage.


    " I see." I replied being dumbfounded by lack of words.


    " Besides Neil is there for her. If she had any problems adjusting there he would have helped her." He said with a fake smile as it reminded him of Neil.


    Suddenly I remember another memory and continued my interrogation, " Then what about the nightclub incident? Your behaviour was definitely outrageous that day."


    " Huh? Night club?.... oh you mean that incident? Did you know what actually happened on that night?" He halted and gave me a wicked stare before continuing, "Stella''s friends were so busy with themselves that they left her alone. Someone had spiked her drink. If it were not for the bodyguards, she would have ended up in a terrible situation." He grumbled as he spoke of that dreadful night.


    Who could have thought that this was the real reason. I suddenly felt guilty for not trusting my father-in-law. " Yes, I agree that I shouldn''t have slapped her. But I was so angry, thinking about the outcome of that night. My rage took over my sanity and forced me to hit my daughter. My intentions were never bad although my methods were just .....outrageous." It pains me to think how much of struggle he faced in his life. I haven''t faced such ridiculously tragic decisions of fate.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 95 - Better Choice

    I always preferred to maintain my privacy. Most people like me would consider keeping bodyguards with them for their safety. Although I never felt the necessity of appointing trained men around me for my safety purposes.


    I had leaned boxing and karate. Honestly I did those stuffs for fun but as I grew up my skills became more polished. Thanks to that I can handle any minor situation.


    " Everything kinda sums up now. I think you should apologise to your kids and tell all these things. I''m sure they''ll understand." With confidence I continued to pursue him.


    " I''m good. There''s no need for that." He declined flatly. His rejections were too strong for me.


    " Oh! Come on Mr. Carlton! You can''t just carry on behaving like this. They still think of you as a possessive father. They think that you''re controlling their lifestyle.


    That''s why you need to show them your true self. Sort out all your misunderstanding-" Before I could finish off my speech, Mr. Carlton bu??ed in.


    " Don''t be ridiculous! You think I don''t know about their secret outings? Or when they sneaked out from the house to party with their friends?


    If I wanted, I could have stopped them from doing all this. But that wasn''t my intention. As long they''re safe, I''m okay with everything." He sighed while avoiding my gaze.


    Now that I think about his point of view, it''s not half bad. Worrying about someone''s safety is harshly distressful. I get anxious when ever I think of my Stella.


    " Maybe keeping a bodyguard wasn''t really a bad idea." With a slightly laugh I replied. It may have invaded their privacy but it didn''t completely affected their privet lives. So I guess it''s cool.


    " History repeats itself. After all they''re my kids. They''re bound to follow my footsteps, do reckless things and regret later on. That''s what I feared most. It was the only way to keep my eye on them. I didn''t intended to pry into their personal life." He sounded apologetic rather disheartened.


    " It''s okay. You did your best Mr. Carlton. Now you gotta tell all the back story to your kids. They deserve to know the truth. I''m not gonna judge you on their behalf but at least to me, you''re a good person.


    We all do mistakes. What matters most is how we learn from our mistakes and give our efforts to correct it." I felt like confronting a child as if he''s sulking for making a mistake.


    " You can''t fix a broken mirror." He stated with a blank face.


    Seriously? Can''t you be more positive? Everyone knows that we can''t fix a broken mirror. Thanks for making it so hard for me to explain further.


    " But you can fix a broken vase." Oh dear lord! That''s such a dumb example. I''m internally screaming. Let''s just continue with this, " It depends on the difficulty level. Unless you give it a try you''ll never know." I said while trying to give him a genuine smile of confidence and positivity.


    " I''m not sure if I can confess all these." Hearing his words made me glum. It seems that he''s still not confident enough to face his children. As I was going to say something to cheer him up, Mr. Carlton spoke again, " But I''ll give it a try-" he paused and looked at me with a playful grin, " -only if you start calling me ''Dad'' from now on."


    I was so surprised by his unexpected request. Suddenly I felt that our bonding got stronger, firmer, sturdier. Fair enough. It''s about time, I should start addressing him as my ''Dad''. Imagining this concept in mind gave me an oddly overwhelming feeling.


    " Okay, dad." I replied with a chuckle. A warm fuzzy sensation ran through my heart. Mr. Carlton¡ª my father-in-law''s mouth had taken the shape of a bright gleaming smile.


    Bright enough to lighten up a gloomy rainy afternoon. " Thank you .... dad, for listening to me. I knew that my efforts won''t go in vain."


    " No son. I should thank you for making me realise my mistakes. " I felt little happy to hear him address me as '' son''. Our debate ended with my joyous victory. We kept on talking about other stuffs. All of a sudden I remembered something, which made me feel unworthy for being Stella''s husband.


    " There''s another thing I wanna ask." My throat went dry as I proceeded to speak of my nightmare, " You knew Ray liked Stella, right ?"


    " Yes, I kinda felt that but I didn''t know for sure." He said with a chuckle.


    " They knew each other from a long time. Ray''s got a good family. He''s wealthy and good looking with an admirable personality. So, how come you never thought of him as Stella''s marriage partner ?"


    In the beginning I really hated Ray. But now that I''m friends with him, I can see how much of great guy he is. Ever better than me. This inferiority complex has haunted me for such a long time.


    " Well, firstly Ray is definitely a good guy, I won''t deny that. But his lifestyle may have affected Stella. He has to face the camera on daily basis. People are always chasing him. They won''t stop even if he gets into a relationship or gets married. Therefore Stella would have ended up with unnecessary hassles. She''s a type of girl who loves to keep a low profile just like you, Theo."


    " Hmm. Your ?ssumptions aren''t flimsy. But there''s no guarantee. He could have been a better choice too." My heart cracked as I said those words.


    " There''s always a better choice. If you can''t be happy with your present and keep on changing it, I believe that you''ll never be satisfied with any choices at all. For example, look at me. I''m literally the worst choice your mother-in-law picked." He drunk the last drop of his alcohol and stretched out the glass toward me, telling me to refill it.


    " Is that your sarcasm or you grieving on your past?" I raised my left eyebrow up while mocking on his comment.


    " Both. Do you think Ray would be the best for her? Even if he is, you shouldn''t be comparing yourself with him. Rather than that you should try being your best version. Try to make her happy. So,so,so,so happy that she won''t ever feel like leaving you."


    I feel bad know that I''m hiding the shameful from him. I just want to tell him what truly happened from the beginning of our fake relationship to our present self. But it will break his heart. Both me and Stella decided to keep this matter a secret forever.


    " I''ll be the best for her." I pledged to myself in front of my father-in-law.


    It''s true that everyone wants the best thing so they pursue it. But eventually they can''t reach the finish line. There''s only one winner. I have to be the winner at all cost.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 96 - Mother鈥檚 Thought

    After the hearty conversation of bitter sweet memories of the tragic past, we decided to watch something to loose the tension. The time went by without our notice.


    " We''re back!" Stella called out while shutting the door. The ladies came back around the evening time. Me and Mr. Carlton were waiting for them, sitting next to the TV.


    " Woah! You guys are glowing!" Making my mouth drop in surprise, I complimented them. Their skin looks so young and refresh. Maybe I should get a spa treatment next time.


    " You don''t need to say it like that." Stella hushed me down as she got embarrassed hearing my sugar coated words.


    " Please! You deserve more than that. Right dad?" At that moment their gaze fell upon me with a shock.


    " Well... kind of." He was still on his seat, keeping his eyes on the tv screen. Judging by his voice I can tell he''s feeling nervous about his next move.


    " We only went out for a day and you guys have gotten so close in that time. Very Impressive."


    Mrs. Carlton ¡ª¡ª my mother-in-law stated bluntly. It sounded like a mockery with a hint of confusion. A smile peeked from her mouth as she was looking at her husband. Meanwhile Mr. Carlton did his best to stay fixed on the screen, avoiding their eyes.


    " Did something happen?" Pulling my body closer towards her, Stella whispered into my ear.


    " Nah. We just had a great time. Ever better than yours." I gave her a smirk but that did not help her on loosing the stress. Her expressions were still tensed.


    " ... Uh.... Stella.... I have.... I need to talk to you about something." Getting up from his seat, Mr. Carlton shuttered while expressing his words.


    " Oh okay." She was still tensed.


    " Not here. Let''s go to the balcony." Mr. Carlton let out a deep sigh and they went to the balcony.


    I was sitting alone with my mother-in-law. Personally I never had a chance to chat with her. It were just usual conversations. She is probably thinking about what''s going on.


    Why did Mr. Carlton wanted to have a private talk with Stella? And what was he going to say to her.


    It will be better if I let her know beforehand.


    " Don''t worry. He''s going to confess everything to her." At first she stared at me with a puzzled look. But when she realised the meaning of my words she smiled softly.


    " And it was all your doing?" She asked me sweetly with a gentle smile.


    " Indeed." I said proudly.


    " I always told him to sort out everything with the kids. They''re smart enough to understand the situation and the circumstances. But he denied. He''s such a fool." She complains about her hopeless husband in front of her son-in-law. I can''t help but chuckle.


    " He''s a fool for sure. But a loveable one." Sarcastic as ever. My remarkable remark made her laugh.


    " I''m really thankful to you, Theo. You have done something that not ever a real son would do." A hint of sorrow splashed on her eyes. Perhaps she''s thinking of Neil.


    " Well, I''m also your son, by law. So it''s my duty to fill in the gaps, repair the cracks and join the broken bonds. It''s my responsibility as a part of your family member."


    " I don''t know why Neil did such thing to us. He is stubborn and short tempered like me but taking this type of decision is beyond my expectations." A mother''s heart is always worrying for her kids.


    " Since I heard everything from Mr. Carlton I''m pretty sure that Neil is not the only person to be blamed. You can''t deny that."


    " No,no. I''m not saying that Neil did everything without a cause." She agreed.


    " But at the end of the day, he''s a young guy, also stubborn and short tempered just like you said. The decision he took was lit from the small flames that gathered silently into his heart. It wasn''t really a rash judgment but a well thought plan."


    " I see. Maybe I should have tried my best to help them out. It''s just.... I knew that they disliked their father. But I never felt that they hated him. Both my kids were very kind and understanding from the beginning. Their father isn''t a bad guy. He''s just full of complexity, even took me a long time to realise his true nature."


    " Why did you stayed with him? I mean after everything you had to suffer." I was curious to know her side of story as well. Even though I was being way too straightforward.


    " He''s not the only one to be blamed. Back then, if only I had tried to make this marriage work, our past would be less complicated. We both have gone through terrible things and suffered on our own. If he wanted he could have divorced me. Although he never did that. I had no one else except him and my kids. It was the same for him too. We were both lonely. Maybe that''s why we stayed together till now."


    " But he cheated on you. You could have started a new relationship with someone else."


    " What''s the guarantee in that? How will I know that the new guy won''t be a bigger disappointment?" Even in that serious moment I failed to hold my laughter when I heard that. That means my mother-in-law thinks of my father-in-law as a disappointment.


    Dear lord!


    " I''m really sorry for laughing."


    " It''s fine. As I said my husband is a disappointment but no matter what he did I couldn''t leave him."


    " I''m not quite sure how to react on this. My parents were always lovey dovey. I didn''t went through this types of situations so I can''t process it. Marriage seems a lot complicated after knowing you two. Seriously! I''m not sure what I''ll do if I find my partner cheating on me."


    " Marriage is a strong bond. It''s not to be taken lightly. My mother told me this and I told this to my daughter. I don''t want her to repeat the same mistakes. But I won''t let her suffer like me either if her husband turns up to be a disappointment."


    " I guess I passed the test? Or you guys still having second thoughts?"


    " Time will tell. You guys already had a fight before which made her come back to our house." I was surprised to hear that. After all Stella and I decided to hide that incident when we fought because of Adam and she went back to her home with Neil. It''ll only make her parents worry.


    " How did you-"


    " A mother''s instinct. Besides it was so obvious. Your father-in-law is too dumb to read between the lines."


    I can only imagine how Mr. Carlton was dealing with his marriage. They had love which helped them to continue their marriage till now. Love is all they have.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 97 - Plan Changed

    It''s not been a year since I got married. If I look back to that day when my parents told me to meet Stella and her family, it makes me feels so astonished rather amused. I would never imagine to foster such type of affection towards a certain someone.


    Is this the power of love?


    The fated one will always be waiting for you even if you''re at the other side of the world.


    I''m so happy at the moment that it makes me scared. The worry of future with the unknown waves of destruction. What awaits for us only time will tell.


    But I''m not ready to leave this paradise. The paradise that was build up with Stella''s love. Her warmth and kindness is enough to make me feel like I''m in heaven.


    My mother-in-law helped me to get a better view of the past but she didn''t tell me the whole story. It''s true that I''m not really close to her just like Mr. Carlton.


    Maybe that''s why she hesitated a little bit. I can understand her situation. Still I''m very grateful for her kind words, her sincerity, her trust and most importantly her affection.


    She''s the type of person who would lay low most of the time but when in need, she would become the lioness.


    I had this fear in my heart. The fear of loosing Stella. Because I''m not sure if I really deserve her or not. Marriage was just a piece of paper to me. But now it holds more value than anything else in my life. It''s the bond that tied me and Stella together.


    So, what if the bond breaks?


    How will I make it work?


    How can I prevent it from falling apart?


    The answer is not simple at all. At least that''s what I leaned from my in-laws. They have gone through the stormy nights of the unfortunate events. They stood still, stayed together for the sake of their children. Some may think it as a fool''s joke but to me, they are no less than a worrier.


    " They seem to be lost into their conversation. I''m getting anxious now." Mrs. Carlton chuckles softly.


    " Ah! Let them be. I won''t mind if I have to spend the night here." Giving her a playful smile, I replied. Since they''re are taking quite some time I should order to the food for them. Besides the clock is ticking. It''ll be soon dinner time. Mr. Carlton need to take his medicines also.


    " I am ordering the food. What would you like to eat?" Mrs. Carlton picked up the dishes for herself and her husband. I gave all the instructions to the person on the phone.


    My small ?ssumption has taken a dive into the depths of dirty secrets, submerging into the black pool of privation. Now that I have gained so much weight on the following topic, I need to clarify the whole thing to Neil.


    He''s still thinking of the ways to torture Mr. Carlton more and more. Besides that I can''t see my in-laws suffering any longer. They might not show it avowedly but it''s not intricate enough to notice their aching heart. Not only them, Stella is also feeling down after seeing her parents in such situation.


    " Excuse me. I gotta make a call."


    " Yeah sure." I excused myself from my mother-in-law and left the room. Mr. Carlton was still talking with Stella. Perhaps he''s having a hard time expressing his hidden personality.


    As I kept on walking towards the empty lobby of the hotel, my phone was trying to connect with Neil. He picked up my call within few seconds.


    " Hey bro! How''s it going?" He sounded energetic.


    " Things are way better now. Your dad is having a heart-to-heart conversation with your sis." I replied with confidence.


    " Hmm, finally. I bet he''s begging for mercy. Damn! old geezer can''t tolerate such humiliation." He got a totally different meaning of my words. Revenge is still polluting his mind.


    " No, Neil. You''re wrong. I may not told you this beforehand but you need to listen what I''m about to say." I continued to explain everything to him including all the previous mistakes that Mr. Carlton made. The conversation I had with Mr. Carlton, was purely my idea. I haven''t talked about it with anyone.


    It''s true that I''m not the one who should confess the personal stuffs of someone else. But if I remember correctly, Neil once told me about the unknown past of Stella. Without that information I couldn''t have fixed my blunders.


    That''s why it''s my duty to give him a better picture of the past and help him to analysis the truth distinguishably. Rest is up to him though. Judging by Neil''s personality I''m bit worried. He''s not like Stella. His stubborn nature and his pent up frustration for his father may turn up to be a big obstacle.


    " This is just so.... massively excessive. I mean hearing about it from you, makes me rethink the whole thing again and again. Like.... I can now put the missing piece of puzzle to it''s place. Wow! Ah.... I don''t know what to say..." I can''t see his expression but I knew he was feeling quite surprised.


    " Look, it must be hard for you to process it. But you gotta talk to your dad and sort it out. We need to bring everything back to normal." The real plan was to continue this thing for a week and then turn it back to normal as it was. But I feel there''s no need for this. Once Neil talks to his dad he can sympathise with Mr. Carlton.


    " What!? It''s not been a week! We can''t just ditch the plan on halfway." He yelled out frantically, making my ear ache.


    " Screw the plan. Meet up with your dad tomorrow-"


    " No way! I-I can''t... I c-can''t do it alone!" Neil stutters with anxiety.


    " Okay fine. We will be there with you, cool?"


    " Seriously I really don''t wanna talk to him. It''s just..... I feel so anxious." He sighed.


    " What the fu?k! He''s your dad, not some serial killer!" Being annoyed by his cowardly behaviour I yelled out in malice.


    " Fuck my life!" Neil cursed on his woeful life.


    " I''m ending the call. Goodnight Neil. Take care of yourself and don''t you dare to ditch on us." With a serious tone, I grumbled at him.


    " Yeah whatever." He replied unwillingly. As the call ended I put my phone into the pocket and retuned back to the room.


    As soon I entered there, I saw a very heart warming view. Stella, Mr. and Mrs. Carlton, all three of them sat down on the sofa, crying and hugging each other.


    It''s not the tear of agony but the tear of joy and victory. I can''t tell at a glance that they were shedding tears of happiness as they were reunited.


    ~ to be continued


    Review this book and vote for it. I''m waiting to see your feedback!

 Chapter 98 - Going Home

    Flowers of joy bloomed into our life, spreading the sweet fragrance of positivity. I was happy and so were my beloved family. Things are becoming normal again. No more glumness, no more tension, no more clamour to be seen around these people. They look quite happy with the outcome of such dramatic yet morally pedagogic event.


    I guess all it took was some serious ingenious colloquy. That''s it. Nothing else required to obliterate the wall of adversity. Sometimes it''s better to go straight.


    The more you hide your mistakes, the more complexity you have to face in future, sooner or later.


    So, just stay true. Be you. Be your true self. You don''t have to make it difficult. Hard times will come, but don''t rely on the fickle lies. Just speak your heart out and b?r? with the consequences. Correct your mistakes as long you have the chances. Because soon you will reach to the point where you can''t fix your blunder.


    At least I will follow the straight path from today onwards. It''s far better than ending up suffering like my father-in-law.


    Thank god, I went outside for the call. They all have puffed up their eyes after crying like babies. We left from there after the situation was settled.


    I hope that Neil will come tomorrow. If he doesn''t change his mind, things will get complicated. My in-laws were finally relieved from their stress.


    As I was driving I felt someone''s gaze was fixated on me. Although my eyes were on the road. Nervously, I turned my head to see the source of such manifesting distortion.


    Nothing surprising, it was only my lovely wife.


    " What?" I failed to stay quite and blurted out obnoxiously. Stella was gazing me with such warmth filled affection. I longed for the reason, for the answers. Her pink tinted lips were pressed together as she shook her head to say ''no''.


    " Why are staring at me?" Again I asked while keeping my eyes on the road. I was still driving.


    " I just..." Stella paused. She felt hesitant but then continued, " .... Thanks. Honestly, I can''t find the right words to express my gratitude. You have given me the most happiest gift of my life. My dad finally spoke up to me. He showed the side which he kept hidden for all those years. I had no idea about the way he suffered, silently, without sharing it with us." Her swollen eyes were gleaming with purity.


    " They''re also my parents now. I did what I''m supposed to do. Why are you even thanking me?"


    " If you hadn''t confronted my dad, all of these secrets would be stayed disclosed."


    " That may have happened but you never know. He could have came up to you and give you a big warm hug then divulge his crappy little lies. People do change. It has nothing to do with me." Well, I don''t wanna take any credits since Neil has also played a vital role in this.


    " I wonder if I can ever repay you." She was fighting back her tears. She knew, once they begun to flow like a flooded river, they won''t be stopping any time sooner.


    " Repay? Am I a stranger?" The only way I could prevent such tumultuary conversation was to change the subject.


    " No, no. That''s not what I meant." She felt apologetic.


    " Really?" My right eyebrow lifted up as I smirked playfully. Looks like my idea is working. " Hmm, then you can cut me off some slacks. I''m certain, that I''m gonna make more mistakes in future. So, just stay with me and help me to figure out my mistakes. That''s all I want. I may not show my insecurities but I''m really afraid to loose you."


    " The feelings are same for me. In fact, sometimes I think that I don''t deserve all these. I feel that one day it''ll be all gone. The fear haunts me like a ghost."


    " Shit! I''ll bring the holy water." Stella laughs joyously, hearing my sarcastic words.


    Next morning we went to see our in-laws. I have texted Neil although he didn''t replied back. How unthoughtful of him. Anyway, when the door was opened we saw an unexpected person.


    " Neil? How come-" We were both dumbfounded. Utterly speechless, especially me. I thought Neil will come here after our arrival.


    To see him all by himself, facing his parents whom he threw out some days ago, it''s definitely abrupt. Totally unexpected and uncalled for.


    I mean, just look at him! I was worried for nothing! He''s doing fine.


    " I came here to take these guys home. Duh!" Shrugging his shoulder off casually, Neil replied.


    " What!?" She yelled one confusion.


    " Yep." He pressed his lip inside, shaping it into a smile.


    " God damn it! Neil, what''s wrong with you?" Stella''s eyes enlarged, her complexion turned crimson red or maybe it''s my imagination. She was furious, covered with those flames of rage. On the top of that, Neil made her grumpy by adding fuel to the fire.


    What a great brother!


    " Me? I''m perfectly fine. Why the fu?k you shouting at me? Man! My ears are bleeding." I can''t tell if he''s being sarcastic or dumb. Either way, he''s making this situation complicated.


    " Are you gonna pretend like everything is fine?" Oh no. Oh no,no,no,no. This is not going to the right direction. Why the hell it turned up into an argument?


    ".... what ?" He stood still, dumbfounded.


    Jesus Christ! Neil please stop. You''re making your sis angry and I may have to go through her temper later on. So just stop already.


    Is that really him? Well last night he was having a mental breakdown, crying out loud for my ?ssistance and now he''s back to normal, as if nothing was wrong. There was no sign of anxiety or ardency. Instead he looked all cheered up. I can tell that the smile he had was not fake.


    He was shining bright like a diamond. Literally.


    " You need to give us an explanation." Stella grumbled at her little brother furiously. I mean anyone would be furious at this point. I can''t blame her.


    Meanwhile I was wondering what happened in this small time that completely changed his attitude. He seems less worried about the whole situation.


    Did he talk with his father?


    Did they sort it out?


    Or maybe he''s planning something new.


    " Yeah, yeah, I get it sis. But first, we should go back to our home. I''ve talked with mom and dad." With annoyance Stella went inside the room, leaving me and Neil alone.


    Ah! Finally.


    I was waiting for this moment. Let''s see what made him change his mind.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 99 - Spilling Beans

    I watched my wife leave the room, hurriedly but she looked very irritated. Thanks to her I got some time to clear up my unanswered questions.


    Judging by the body language, Neil looked calmed. He displayed no sigh of discomfort rather he stood there in a carefree manner.


    Now I''m utterly confused.


    " So?" I raised my eyebrow while scratching my jawline. " You changed your mind, which is great. But where did all that courage come from?"


    " Nothing man. I gave it a thought. He''s my dad after all. I couldn''t process the whole thing when you told me about it. Maybe I was in denial. Still I decided to have a chat with him, facing my gnarly ?ssumptions." A perky fellow like Neil, made up his mind for the sake of truth and to reconstruct the family which was left shattered.


    " Did it work?" I asked in curiosity. The urge of knowing the truth was making me restless.


    " Yeah! But I''m not gonna forgive him completely. His intentions were all cleared up to me but that''s not enough. Some things are hard to forget."


    " Take your time. Let it heal." I patted on his broad shoulder to show my affection. His mouth had curved into a pious smile, gentle and calm.


    " Honestly, I''m happy with your reaction. It''s good for a fresh start. Don''t think too much. Try communicating with your parent more often. Fill those little gaps that made cracks into your family. It''s not gonna be easy to just forget all of that at one try."


    " Ah! It seems so. I got a lot to catch up." He was willing to do a fresh start.


    " Yep. And I''m rooting for ya! Don''t let me down bro." I cheered him up.


    " I''ll try." I replied meekly.


    " Not just try, give your best shot."


    " Okay! Okay!" He agreed confidently.


    " Anyway, you probably won''t make any other plan like this again, right?" I chuckled and so did he after hearing my question.


    " Hmm. I don''t know. Let''s see. I can be the devil or the angel." The evil smirk had made it clear that he may do something mischievous. He was being cunning but that didn''t portrayed on his face.


    " With a face like yours, people won''t think twice before ?ssuming you as an angel. Lucky bastard!"


    " Are you complimenting me or insulting me?" He asked frowning at me.


    " None. I kinda feel jealous, Neil. You have such an innocent looking baby face." My envy towards him is so gullible.


    " Ouch! My masculinity is hurt bro. Stop calling me a baby face. I''m an ?du?t. Okay?" He kept his hand on his ?h?st and pretended to be hurt by my fragile words.


    What a drama queen!


    " I know,I know. Stop making a fuss about it."


    " How''s my sister doing? She should be fine now after hearing all of that shit. Deep down she always had some faith on dad. She must be really happy, knowing that her prayers worked." He moved just head away so I couldn''t read his expressions. I wonder what he was trying to hide.


    Maybe he felt bad for hurting his sis.


    " Yeah. She''s very happy. Oh! One more thing. I''m not gonna be included into your plan. " I remembered that essential matter.


    " What does that mean?" Neil gave me a confused look.


    " If you feel like telling them about the whole plan, make sure you keep me out of it." I knew Stella would get upset if she finds out that I was working with Neil. I somehow played a part in the whole thing. So, I''m responsible for hurting my wife and my in-laws.


    " The fu?k? Why? " He cursed at me with disgust.


    " Why? Isn''t that obvious? I just don''t wanna look bad in front of your sister." I blurted out loud. Hopefully no one heard me yelling as they had left the room few minutes ago.


    " Wow! Thanks for nothing then. I have to carry the load of shame and hatred all by myself." He''s completely overreacting! I only helped him regardless of his stupid plan.


    That plan wouldn''t be a success if I hadn''t used my brain to clear up the


    misunderstanding.


    Stop being a d??k, Neil. You better appreciate my honest efforts. I should have been emblazoning myself with pride and elation.


    " Come one Neil, I beg you. Please! Do you want us to have a fight? Your sister will be furious if she finds out that I took a part into this drama. She''ll make me sleep in the other room. Or maybe something worse than that." Being resourceless with no other way, I begged him.


    " Yeah? So what! It''s not like you guys are having s?x daily." He slam shuts my mouth like a super glue.


    Seriously, Neil? Are you picking a fight with me?


    " Well.... that''s true but-" I got interrupted.


    " Whatever! I''m doing this for my sis. As long she''s happy, I can live peacefully." Now that''s what I wanna hear. Very well then.


    " How nice of you! Thanks Neil. I wish everyone would get a brother-in-law like you." Pointing my index finger at him, I glorified his decision.


    All of us went to Stella''s house. Me and Stella were going to leave but they all told us to stay for dinner.


    Unlike those old days, we don''t have to worry about sleeping together. On the contrary, I''m waiting for having a passionate night with my wife.


    These days had been rough for us. But now we can finally rest peacefully. Neil handed over the papers to Mr. Carlton. He apologised for his reckless childish behaviour.


    Mr. and Mrs. Carlton were overwhelmed with tremendous bliss. They liberalised their souls as if they were affluent with a large amount compassion.


    We were enjoying our meals, while sitting together at the dinner table. Our jubilance had made the ambience filled with merriment. Such a wholesome night for an unsociable person like me.


    I had no complains rather I was delighted.


    " Now that everything is finally back to normal, we can take care of Adam." As soon those words left from Neil''s mouth, I knew things were about to get erratic.


    " Adam? Who''s that?" Mr. Carlton asked Neil. I tried sending signals to Neil so that he''ll keep his mouth shut.


    " You know the company sis was working for? The boss turned out to be her stalker." Sadly it didn''t worked out. He spilled the beans.


    " What!" Mr. Carlton got surprised.


    " No wonder he gave her the job at one chance, without any experiences. Anyway sis already stopped going there after finding out the truth. But she couldn''t quit as she sighed the contract." I looked at Stella then looked at my father-in-law. They had total opposite reaction on their faces.


    One was feeling glum and another was boiling with rage.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 100 - Angry Father

    One should reconsider their thoughts and words regarding their current situation. Words are like bullets.


    They make the irreversible damage in any scenario. It was most certainly a bad decision to talk about Adam.


    I''m not saying that we should have kept it hidden from Mr. Carlton. But there were other times to discuss this matter.


    After the whole incident, I realised one thing evidently.


    Mr. Carlton¡ª my father-in-law is very, very protective of his daughter. That guy kept bodyguards for Stella and had her in complete protection. He won''t stay calm after hearing about his daughter being harassed by her old stalker.


    It is also a big shame for me that I was unable to protect my wife from all this. Being her husband, it was my job to keep her safe. It was my job to clear those obstacles.


    Was it a bad decision to let her enjoy her freedom?


    I don''t regret my choice yet it makes me sad to think none of this have occurred in the first place if I just only followed the path of Mr. Carlton. But how could I? I was not raised like that. I never learned to keep someone under my control.


    Neil, you big idiot! What have you done.


    " Can anyone tell me about the whole thing? " Mr. Carlton grumbled is a gruff voice. He seems pretty much heated, ready to go on a rampage at any second.


    " Dad, it''s nothing. Let it go." Stella tried to change the topic and finish this argument here. But sadly, it was too late.


    " Neil, Theo, what exactly happened? I want to know. Now. " Being completely option less we told everything to Mr. Carlton. The moment we ended our conversation, my father-in-law got up from his chair and left hurriedly.


    Mrs. Carlton looked worried and so did Stella. We didn''t know what he was trying to do. I left my seat to search for Mr. Carlton. He was inside his room, looking at the wooden wardrobe. With intense curiosity I stood there staring at my father-in-law.


    '' He''s looking for something. '' I thought to myself. I can see some clothes inside that wardrobe. He removed the layer of clothes and to my surprise, he grabbed the gun which was kept hidden there, along with some other types of guns.


    Wait.... was that a rifle in there?


    Holy smokes!


    Is that a real gun?


    An actual gun?


    It really is!


    And not just one. He has a wardrobe full of guns right under his nose.


    He loaded the bullets into the steel hard gun as if it was a child''s play. I''m feeling sweaty after seeing this. It''s not that uncommon for people to own guns. Some have them for hunting.


    But what about the pistol Mr. Carlton was holding in his hand ? That shit is definitely not for animal hunting. It''s more likely to be used for humans.


    " Woah there, dad!" Someone gasped behind me. I turned my head to see the person. It was Neil. Even he looked shocked seeing his father with a firearm. The scary part is he still has lot more inside that wardrobe.


    Oh god. I never knew my father-in-law was a scary guy.


    " Let''s get going. " Mr. Carlton said as he finished loading the bullets.


    " To where? " With a hint of confusion Neil asked.


    " What do you mean by where? Of course we are going to Adam''s place. " When those words left his mouth, panic and tension spread all over our mind. This isn''t going on the right direction.


    " Dad, you can''t be serious!" Neil protested against his father. He felt that Mr. Carlton can do something unthinkable.


    " I''m damn serious. Are you going or not?" It would be a bad decision to let this fierce person go out all by himself.


    " Where are you going?" Mrs. Carlton asked in a worried tone.


    " I''ll be back soon, honey." Without halting at that place Mr. Carlton kept on walking towards the exit.


    I couldn''t utter a single word, even Neil too. We only kept our mouth shut and left for Adam''s house. Neil knew where Adam lives so, he was driving the car. Meanwhile I was keeping my eye on Mr. Carlton to read his gesture.


    He''s not gonna kill him, right? I mean that would put him in jail. He''s probably gonna scare him a little. That''s what I was hoping for.


    Neil stopped the car, parking it inside the house of Adam. At that moment Mr. Carlton got out from his seat in such a hurry. He went straight into the house without even paying attention to us.


    " Man, dad seems to be furious." A sarcastic remark was made by Neil.


    " It''s not time for joking around. Something serious might happen. Why did you spill out everything, Neil? Oh god! My blood pressure is getting higher." The stress is making me restless. Or maybe I''m breathing hard for walking faster.


    " Huh? Wait you''re not even-"


    " Move your legs faster." We were still behind Mr. Carlton. I wanted to catch up to him as soon as possible. Thankfully we were able to reach him. He was standing there at the hall, with a butler.


    " What''s the matter, Fred? " The familiar sound made me look up only to see Adam walking down the stairs. Our eyes met which made me gave him a disgusted glare.


    " Mr. Carlton, what a pleasant surprise!Please have a seat. Fred, go make some coffee for them." Adam was calm as usual. He ordered his butler¡ª Fred, to bring some coffee, making him leave instantly.


    That sinister smile of his made me cringe hard. Something about him makes me feel so uncomfortable. No matter how calm and cool he pretends to be, the devilish aura never leaves his side.


    " So, why are you here at this hour?" Adam asked again, pressing his lips together in a smile.


    " To kill you." Three words were enough to shake my heart into a chaotic storm. Although the person, whom those words were addressed to, haven''t grasp the situation.


    " Pardon?" It seems that Adam failed to read the atmosphere. From the moment we came here, our faces were screaming out in rage, literally. One can easily tell that we were displeased with him.


    " YOU SICK SON OF A BITCH! How dare you harass my lovely daughter!" The loud roar had echoed all over the hall. It was enough to make Adam drop his ???ky grin. However the show just begun for him. My father-in-law won''t be satisfied until his anger is cooled down.


    ~ to be continued


    Happy 100th chapter! We did it guys! Thank you for the support.

 Chapter 101 - Father鈥檚 Punch

    A man tends to make mistakes when he is angry. Anger can lead to great destruction. Therefore I try to stay calm most of the time. The uncertainty of the situation makes me restless.


    Mr. Carlton is boiling like a hot volcano. It''s about a matter of time when he''s gonna blow up. I have to make sure that nothing bad happens here. I can''t let Adam cause us any harm.


    " Mr. Carlton... I think you''re mistaken-" Just how long he''s going to act all goody goody? It''s so damn annoyingly.


    " Drop your act. I know very well what you did with my daughter." Again Mr. Carlton grumbled in a harsh tone.


    " Me? You seriously think I harmed your daughter? On the contrary I helped her. I gave her the job at my company, helped her to adjust with the work-" He was interrupted in the middle of his speech.


    " Blah, blah,blah... whatever. That''s not what I want to hear. You purposely tricked her to sign a contract. So that she won''t leave your company and you can keep on harassing my princess. " He''s suddenly becoming too touchy toward his daughter.


    My father-in-law was right about that point. Adam knew that Stella won''t leave the job if she knows about the price she will have to pay for breaking the contract.


    Although his plan didn''t full filled properly. I came to know about the truth and for me, it''s a small amount to pay. If Stella kept it hidden, if I did not learned about the hideous truth, she would have ended up working there without her consent.


    Because Stella doesn''t like sharing her problems with others. Even if it''s her friends or family or her husband. I want her to rely on me more.


    " Signing contact is a common thing these days to ensure the loyalty of the worker." It was that moment when we saw a bullet shot at him.


    " Holy shit!" Neil screamed loudly looking at his father with widely opened eyes.


    The bullet ran beside Adam and pierced the wall, making a deep hole into it. I literally lost my voice. Nothing was coming in my head.


    Adam was now shaking a little.


    " You piece of shit! I''m done with your fu?k?n? nonsense. " He tugged the gun inside his bu?? pocket. Removing his hand from Adam''s shoulder, Mr. Carlton cracked his fingers as if he''s about to beat up somebody.


    In fact, he really started to beat up Adam like a madman. He blowed hard punches on him, calling out all sorts of slangs at him. Panic driven me lost the sight of the situation.


    Honestly I''m not a great fan of violence or fighting.


    So, I wanted to end this matter here as quick as possible. We can file a case against Adam then leave it for them to handle. I better cool him down before it''s too late.


    " Neil-" I stopped my sentence as I saw a very unusual thing. Here I was, getting stressed out from all the tension and there''s this guy, my brother-in-law, recording video of his father beating up a guy.


    Jesus Christ! Just when will you act like a responsible guy!???


    " What the hell are you doing?" In such a vexing manner I asked Neil.


    " Recording it. " He replied back with a straight face while focusing his phone at my father-in-law.


    " Ugh! Neil. Get serious for once. We have to stop them from fighting." I shook his free arm to have his attention at me.


    " Stop them? All I can see is my dad beating up Adam. " It is not something to make fun of. Although I wanted to laugh too seeing Adam beat up like a punching bag.


    Sadly it is not a laughable matter. Just so you know, Adam can file a case too for physical ?ssault. I don''t trust that guy. He''s the worst. A cunning guy like him can plot anything to harm others.


    " So? We have to calm your dad. " Neil seems to be busy recording the video. He''s not even bothered at all.


    " Nooo! Let him be. I have never seen him like this. " I rolled my eyes in irritation after hearing Neil act like a five year old child. It''s been 2 minutes or more since my father-in-law started to beat up Adam. I can see blood on Adam.


    Forget Neil, I''ll go get Mr. Carlton. It''s not even funny now. Adam is bleeding.


    " YOU SON OF A BITCH! I''LL FUCKING KILL YOU!" I swear to god, Mr. Carlton is indeed a scary man. He''s just throwing punches at Adam vigorously.


    " Dad. ... stop it.. " I tried to drag my father-in-law away from Adam. But he only forced his body toward Adam. His fury hasn''t ended. Even I was having a hard time holding his body.


    " YOU FUCKING DONKEY! I''LL KILL YOU!" Gosh! Stop yelling. My ears are r?p?d literally.


    " It''s okay, it''s okay. We are done now." I tried once again to soothe him.


    " Bitch!" He yells out again pointing at Adam. This time he''s little calmer. Since I came closer I can see Adam''s injuries. His nose is bleeding. Other than that his face is bruised. When my eyes fell on the ground I saw a tooth laying on there.


    A tooth? For real? I don''t even wanna imagine how much he''s hurt.


    But one thing is fu?k?n? clear to me. My father-in-law is a terrifying man. He''s the last person I want to make angry.


    " Let''s go home dad. We can handle it later." I''m trying my best to cool him down. Neil hasn''t came here or said a single word. He was just busy enjoying this madness chaos.


    " Listen here, you little shit. If I ever see you near my daughter, I''ll kill your. If I wanted I could have ended your fu?k?n? career but since I''m well acquainted with your dad, I''m not doing too much." He took out his phone then dialled a number. I wonder who''s he calling now.


    " Anyway I''m gonna call your dad and make sure he puts some brain in your empty head. By the morning you will have all the money transferred to your account." Mr. Carlton knew his father. That''s why he''s not doing much with Adam.


    But the question is, if this is '' not too much '' according to him then what exactly is '' too much '' ?


    The question was something that I didn''t wanna find out in this life. Forget Adam, Mr. Carlton is the real deal. I better stay cautious about him. My married life with Stella can be in danger if I do something to make my father-in-law angry such as a fake wedding.


    Dear lord. How the hell I''m gonna hide my sins. I may have wiped the existence of those papers but still. The fear will haunt me from today onwards. Once I reach home, I''ll have to talk with Stella about this matter.


    I slapped my hand on Neil''s arm to tell him that we are leaving. Adam was still standing there like a clown. As we were walking out from there, Mr. Carlton halted then spoke up, " Don''t ever show me your face. Got that? " Glaring like a devil, Mr. Carlton gave him a final warning.

 Chapter 102 - Emotional Ride

    Three of us walked out from Adam''s house. Neil took the drivers seat. Mr. Carlton sat on the front and I was left at the backseat. It''s hard to believe all that happened in just a short time.


    Adam won''t be bothering us again. Mr. Carlton called Adam''s dad and notified him about his son''s mischievous works.


    The atmosphere has gotten better than before. I wanted to speak up and see if he''s okay or not.


    " That was awesome dad! You were totally badass today. " Neil said gleefully. It sounded like a praise.


    " Shut up. " Mr. Carlton scolds his son.


    " Umm... if you don''t mind can I ask you something? " With a bit of hesitation I asked my father-in-law.


    " Yeah." He replied.


    " Why do you have so many guns? " My voice wasn''t shaking. Although I was hoping that he won''t overreact hearing my question.


    " Just a hobby. " He replied bluntly.


    " Hobby. I see." My lips were pressed together inward. That was not the answer I thought it to be.


    " Dad, can I use them sometimes?" Like a child Neil asked his father. So much enthusiasm can be seen in his eyes.


    " No. " Mr. Carlton denied.


    " Aww man! " Neil pouts like a kid.


    Within the moment of fun I remembered that Mr. Carlton wanted to pay the money. I can''t let my father-in-law do that since it was my job to handle the problems caused by Adam.


    " Oh and... you don''t have to pay the money. I''ll-" I was interrupted.


    " No Theo, let me do one. I''m not dead yet. I can do this for my daughter. " My father-in-law requested me wholeheartedly. I knew that his sentimental values were getting hurt.


    " If you insist. " How can I not agree? He''s finally showing his sincerity.


    " I''d like to apologise for not taking proper care of your daughter. If only I paid more attention to her, things won''t have gotten worse. " A dejected me begged for some mercy. I can''t ignore the fact that my inadvertency resulted in a great crisis.


    " You don''t need to apologise. It wasn''t your fault to begin with. I should be the one apologising to my kids. I have taken away their dreams so heartlessly." It was a shock. Yes, it really was. To hear those words all of a sudden, me and Neil both were sensing a hidden avowal.


    " Dad...." Neil was about to say something but he lost the words.


    " Yes Neil. I''m sorry for forcing you to work in the company. You never wanted to be in this field. " His eyes were filled with sorrow and guilt.


    " It''s fine dad. We have talked it out already. Don''t feel so sorry about it. As your son it''s my responsibility to look after the company. " It was not the excitement or his childishness. He was speaking like a man.


    " Well you don''t have to work their anymore. "


    " I didn''t get you. " Wait.... is it what I think it is?


    " I''m thinking about letting your sister work there. She already has some experience so, she will be fine. Although you can''t quit this moment. After Stella settles down in the company, you can finally pursue your dreams. "


    Jesus Christ!


    Is this really happening? He really wants to let Stella work in their company? If this happens for real, Stella will be super happy.


    " Are you serious? " Neil asks. His eyes were gleaming with hope.


    " Dead serious." Mr. Carlton chuckles softly.


    " Oh my god! I love you dad!" I wrapped his arms on his dad to hug him tightly.


    " Neil!" I screamed frantically. How can he forget that he is driving the car?


    " Neil stop! You''re gonna get us killed!" Yelling at Neil, Mr. Carlton reminded him to take the control of the wheel. His excitement could have been the caused of our accident.


    Thank god! The road was empty.


    " He he. Sorry, my bad. " Scratching his head like a fool, Neil apologised.


    " I knew I was very rough with you two. But at least you had your mom to rely on. In my case I never received my parents love or affection. They never praised me for the hard work I did for all those years." He sounded heartbroken. In our conversation he did mention that he faced so many hardships, betrayals and misfortunes.


    " Your grandparents died early. So, thankfully you never got the chance to endure their harsh treatment. They always favoured my elder brother.


    What he did, what he liked, what he said, each and everything they loved. But for me, I was labelled as a failure. Good for nothing. "


    " Your elder brother also died in that accident, right? " I asked.


    " Yes. My brother and his wife along with my parents, all four of them died in that car accident. After that all the responsibilities fell upon me. It was really hard for me to manage the work. As time passed by, I went through so many failures, learned from my mistakes and gathered lots of experiences. "


    " Compared to our situation, that sounds worse. " Neil stated with glumness.


    " Trust me Neil, I did not wish for you and your sister to face such cruelty.


    Blame this blood of mine. Even without realising it, I followed the footsteps of my father. Ironic, isn''t it?" We stood frozen. That was such a tormenting experience. A tragic story of an unfortunate man. Life can be really harsh.


    I know very well that he is hiding most of the parts. He can not share all those hurtful miserable events of his past. Not that he''s ashamed of them but he doesn''t want any sympathy from others.


    " Dad, I have been pretty m?tur? from the beginning. Every time sis forgave you for your mistakes, it made me mad. I thought she''s being so stupid and immature. But now I know. After all Stella takes after you. Even if you kept your suffering hidden from us, she continued to emphasise with you. " The tone of his voice sounded serious. Neil was acting like a man and sharing his thoughts properly.


    " She''s way too kind for this world. I don''t even deserve her kindness." No Mr. Carlton, even I don''t deserve her kindness either. I have done so many things to hurt her. How can I forget about those incidents?


    But just like you said, I have to keep on working hard to gain her love. It''s all about the efforts that one puts into something or someone. One day I can truly become worthy of her love.


    " Nah. You see dad, people can always get forgiveness. So, keep trying hard. Maybe one day I''ll sure forgive you." A playful smirk appears as Neil finished his sentence.


    " Okay then. " A smile appeared on his face. A very gentle, warm smile.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 103 - Her Kisses

    We returned back to the home. As soon I entered, Stella came running at me. She was tensed, her eyes were restless.


    " What happened? Is everything all right?" She asked.


    " Yes, yes. Everything''s fine now. " I pulled her closer to my ?h?st, embracing her into a hug.


    " You are not hiding anything from me?...Right? " Frowning at my face she asks.


    " Of course not. Calm down. Don''t think so negatively. Instead you should prepare yourself for a good news." Pressing her lips firmly together, she raised her right eyebrow.


    " Good news?" I released her from my tight embrace. She began to stare at me in confusion wondering about my words. Just then Mr. Carlton came along with Neil.


    Funny thing is, he was actually practising the speech before doing it in front of his daughter. I raised my thumb up to cheer him up.


    " Stella... ummm I have decided that... you will be working at our company. " Thank god it wasn''t too long. He said it without any hesitation. Honestly, it''s far better than dragging it out with unnecessary talk.


    " Wait what? Are you serious, dad? " Stella''s eyes widen with shock. She wasn''t ready to believe her own ears.


    " Yes. If you really want to work somewhere then you better do it under my watch. Starting from next week, I''ll be you new boss. Cool?" I gotta say, my father-in-law is indeed a funny guy. But I shouldn''t forget his fearsome side too.


    Stella hugs his father with such warmth. Those eyes of her were on the verge of tears. They would start flowing any time soon. A smile so bright, so beautiful shaped on his mouth.


    Suddenly there were no sign of the stress. The melancholy of her wounded soul have been cured. All the sadness was gone, lifted away from her life.


    She seemed truly happy.


    We went back to Stella''s room. This will be the second time for me to sleep in her room. I laid my tired body on that cozy bed. My eyes were closed when I felt the weight of my wife on my ?h?st.


    " What happened with Adam? " As I half opened my eyes, Stella''s beautiful face flashed on me. She was so close. So close that I can admire her stunning features evidently.


    " He''s never gonna think of you again. " I chuckled remembering the situation. This is going to be most funniest thing I have ever witnessed. " I''ll tell you all the details tomorrow. So, don''t make that sad face. You should rather be happy. Things are going on the right direction. You dad wants you to work for him. Can you imagine? Your dad, finally agreed!"


    " It''s all thanks to you." She literally can''t stop thanking me.


    Just what am I ? Your God? Holy Jesus?


    " No, no. I won''t take any credit. You''re making me blush. Jeez!" I replied back sarcastically, letting out a giggle.


    " I''m serious, Theo! I''m really, really, really, grateful to you. I can''t repa-" On that moment I remembered a crucial matter.


    " On the topic of repaying, make sure your parents never finds out about our contract marriage. Especially your dad." With a serious face I told her.


    " Relax. Those papers are destroyed. They''ll never find out." She replied with confidence.


    " I''m dead serious, Stella. We can''t deny the past that happened. The idea may have been yours but I too agreed to it and gave my contribution. Besides you and me only few peoples knows. So, let''s take this secret to our graves. Shall we?"


    " Yes, of course. I never intended to disclose that matter on the first place."


    " I''m not worried about you though. After seeing Neil, I gotta make sure he seals up his mouth." It didn''t take her long to understand what I meant. Neil can''t keep his thoughts locked up. It can be a real issue someday.


    I was getting worried sick thinking about all those possible ways of my death penalties and my lovely wife¡ª¡ª Stella started to laugh.


    Like seriously! How can you be so cruel?


    " What?..... don''t laugh, okay? Your dad can be a dangerous guy for real. And those guns.... image being shot by those bullets from head to toe." My words only made her giggle like a child.


    " You are worrying for nothing. He won''t go that far." She tried to stop her laughing but failed miserably.


    " Excuse me, baby. But I was there with your dad, watching the whole thing. The whole thing. Got it?" Being annoyed and heartbroken by this betrayal, I spoke up about my fears.


    " I see. You must have seen something terrible. Let me ease up your mind." Stella brings her face closer to mine and touches my lips with hers.


    Now this is what I need the most. I can''t remember well when was the last time we had some intimacy. These stressful days were keeping us apart. So, I took this opportunity facetiously.


    My large arms were wrapped around her body. The sweet smell of flowers hit on nose. Perhaps she took a bath when we left for Adam''s house.


    Meanwhile I only washed my face before laying on body on the bed. The smell of sweat wasn''t really strong, yet I regretted for not taking a bath.


    Trust me, I was too lazy to take one.


    Forgetting about that silly insecurity, I focused myself on Stella. Our tongues were tangled into a knot. The more she pushed her tongue into mine, the more I thrusted my tongue into her sweet little mouth.


    Our breathing was getting faster and heavier. My hand found it''s place in her privet spot. I can feel the wetness on my fingers.


    Damn! Her sticky juices were leaking already.


    I freed myself from the passionate kiss, lowering my head to her glory hole. I inserted two fingers without any notice. She let out a m??n of p???sur?, ringing my ears with it.


    I continued to play with her ???t, inserting my other fingers. More juices begun to flow like a waterfall.


    Stella was whimpering, making such lascivious m??ns. Those ??wd sounds were driving me crazy.


    The torture only continues as I placed my tongue. A replacement for the fingers.


    " Ahhhh!" She m??ns louder. I su?k?d the nectar from her body.


    What a delightful taste! I want more and more.


    " Please..... put it in." I have been teasing her for long. It''s time for my little guy to go on an adventure.


    Undoing my pants, I shoved my rock hard p?n?s inside her. Since she was drenched already I was able to smoothy penetrate that honey cave at ease.


    Tonight, I shall fill her up with all my love.


    P.S. - more S-e-x is ?umm?n?ggggggg. XD

 Chapter 104 - Cute Whining

    Just a minutes ago my eyelids were heavy, soaked in exhaustion. A little nudge, a tiny little nudge made me flurried, ready to mate with my partner.


    It seems that there''s no difference between a man and a beast when it comes to s?xu?? ?nt?r??urs?s.


    The hunger for ?ust has reached it''s limit. My body is screaming at me, telling me to connect with her. The thirst for her body is making me feel pained. I can''t hold it any longer. I''m about to satisfy my inner d?s?r?.


    My body was pinning her down on the soft silky bed. I was the covetous beast and she was my innocent prey, waiting to be devoured. Her petite figure wiggles as I rammed my rock hard p?n?s between her legs. She was spreading those thin legs remarkably.


    I held her slender legs, placing my soft kisses on them. It made her twirl like a little rabbit.


    " Ahhhhh .... " A seductive m??n escaped from her. Even though she was coving her mouth with her hand, it did no effect.


    Since her hands were unable to prevent her from making more and more seductive noises, she decided to use them on other place.


    Such as digging those sharp nails deep into my back like the fishing hook, using them as a supporter.


    But I don''t mind at all.


    What a waste!


    My hands latched onto those perky br??st, making her flinch in p???sur?. I begun to play with the tips of her n?pp??s, circling them like a little boy.


    The baby pink tips of her n?pp?? were stiff. Without a second thought I put my mouth onto them, su?k?n? them hard.


    It can be my imagination but I felt the sweet, salty taste of her br??st milk mixed with her floral scent. The hunger made me jab my mouth on her soft b??bs in a ferocious manner.


    " Oww! Theo!.... did you just bite my-" Stella mumbles with an annoyed tone. She literally glared at me as her soft spot is stinging with pain.


    Ooops! Sorry honey. My bad.


    " Mmmm.... aesh (yes). " I replied while su?k?n? those t?ts to my heart''s content. My sneaky attitude made her slap on my back. Although the slap didn''t made me stop.


    " Why are you getting slower?" She makes a dissatisfied face.


    As I was bending my body to suck her lovely br??sts, my lower part slowed down. I wanted to take my time to admire every second of this hilarity.


    The night is young, filled with mischievous intentions. Room''s left vacant for us. The silence is invaded by our naughty sounds. Those slow pushes can stimulate our body with intense p???sur?.


    Why would I want to end it?


    I rather take all my time to keep it going as it is.


    " Hmmm.... You want me to go rough?" I whispered into her ear with a playful smirk. I enjoy teasing her.


    " That''s would be great." Her face was flushed in red colour as she replied bluntly.


    Oh my! My! My! Are you hiding your shyness from me?


    " Honey. You gotta put more efforts into your request. " Yes, I was being smug. There''s no way I will let this golden opportunity to slide off.


    Even though it''s not the first time.


    Honestly I was going to stick with vanilla due to the vibe we were having. I mean, we had a pretty hectic day. Besides that we were at her house. Now that I think about it it''s makes me feel weird. Total turn off for me.


    We have had rough s?x previously and more than one time. Some times we start off with a mild gentle vibe, later it turns into a savage season. I fine with both actually. May it be romantic vanilla or messy rough s?x.


    " Please rock my body with your hot stick!" Her embarrassment can be seen clearly. She looks so cute. Man! I wanna tease her more.


    My wife is so adorable. God! I love her.


    " Nah! It lacks emotion and passion. Try harder, honey." She looked annoyed. I bet she wants to punch me.


    " Please Theo, put your rock hard d??k inside my throbbing puss?! I''m begging you." Her face turns crimson red with such embarrassment. Whining about something makes her cuteness level rise up to 9000.


    " Yes! Yes! Brilliant." I was satisfied with her pleading so I grabbed her whole body up and made her sat on my ??p. Her weight was not heavy rather light as feather.


    She''s like a doll.


    Keeping my d??k inside her sweet hole, I began to move her body up and down, grinding that puss? vigorously. She placed her hand on my neck, grabbing it firmly. Our movements were in a synchronous rhythm.


    A sweet song sang by our libidinous bodies.


    The lights were dim in the room but plenty enough for both of us to state at each other with intense heat. We were lost into each other eyes.


    They say eyes don''t lie. It truly speaks the hidden words of heart. Her mesmerising eyes were begging for more, seeking out for my endearment.


    As my movements got faster and rougher, Stella began to make more seductive sounds.


    My hands were placed on her tummy. I began to ??r?ss her softness, her tenderness, her beauty. The finger tips roamed on her n?k?d stomach. I trailed my fingers up and down, creating a sessional stimulation.


    Her body was filled with immense p???sur?. I felt little envious of her sweet enjoyment. So, I''ll make sure that I get some of her merriments.


    After all, I deserve a lot for working efficiently and earnestly to p???sur? my dear wife.


    ~ to be continued


    P.S.- Who got that reference? XD

 Chapter 105 - Facing Wall

    My eyes fell on her b?r? neck which perfectly resembles a white swan. Her pale whitish skin with that ambrosial intoxicating scent is enough to drive me into a delirious roller coaster ride.


    The electric wave ran through my blood vessel.


    I brushed my lips on her soft tender neck. She''s so fragile. A tiny little snap is enough to dislocate her body parts.


    Her neck felt like a blank canvas to me. Ready to be painted with my affection. I wanted to leave my love marks on it. The place I was kissing gently, it suddenly was pierced with my sharp teeth.


    As my teeth dig into her delicate skin, my lips were su?k?n? the spot to ease up her pain.


    " ahhhhhh!...." Her m??ns rang to my ears.


    " You like it?" I whispered softly near her ear.


    " Mmhhh..."


    She wasn''t denying it. So, I got more confidence from her unexpected response. I begun to moved my lips slowly, leaving the love bites one by one on her n?k?d body.


    When ever I take a bite, she grabs my hair in a fist, tightly and brutally. Apparently my body is giving support system in many ways. For example my back, my neck, my hair.


    I wonder who''s using the brute force more?


    Anyway those are only mere scratches. It won''t negligent me from the performance. My upper body was busy as well my lower body. The amount of excitation I created is decisively to her liking.


    Every single thrust made her body shook with delectation. I begun to grind into her puss? vigorously. The walls of her honey cave shrouded my joy stick like a coating of a white chocolate. It perfectly took the shape of my d??k as if the tunnel was build for my ???k traveler.


    My body was about to reach the climax. I can feel my s?m?n gather up at the end of my p?n?s. It''s ready to explode, blow up like a freaking volcano.


    " Honey... I''m gonna ?um.." with that I released my thick baby batter inside the depths of her warm cozy v???n?.


    " Ohhhh..! Theo! I can feel it inside me." Her tempting voice literally gave me an erection. Although I wasn''t ready to start again after releasing all my body fluids.


    It needs to be recharged.


    She was gripping onto me like a baby koala, hugging me tightly with her slender arms. I emptied all the thick s?m?n inside her puss?.


    As I was done dropping the last of the ?um, the edge of d??k ached. Both of us landed our bodies on the soft surface of the bed.


    We were panting like crazy, trying to catch on the breathing. Our sweaty bodies hit the chilly wind, making us crawl in shiver. I wrapped my arms around Stella to keep both of us warm.


    " Hah! That was great." Stella complemented my efforts.


    " Of course it was. After all your partner was me." I replied back sarcastically with a smug face.


    In that moment of pure bliss, a certain realisation hit me hard. I didn''t use


    condoms!


    " Shit! I forgot to use ??nd?m!" I broke out in panic. It''s not that I don''t want my wife to get pregnant. After Neil told me that Stella has anxiety and she''s afraid to go through pregnancy, I had to made sure that my carelessness won''t become her burden.


    There''s lot of time left for us to think about having a child. As long she does not gives her consent I won''t force my wishes on her.


    A child is a responsibility of both the man and woman. Unless they are both on the same page, it''s futile to plan about having a baby.


    " It''s fine. I''m on pills." Placing her hand on my cheeks she said.


    " Uh.... I see." I chuckled remembering the previous incident. " Well, thank god. Or else we would have to ask your brother to buy some for us."


    " Yeah. Wanna go for a second round? " Fixing her gaze on me, she asked.


    " Absolutely! Let me get recharged first." I replied instantly.


    " Come on little guy. Stand up again."


    " What the hell! Did you .... did you just call him little? " I got displeased hearing the word '' little ''. It''s such a turn off for me.


    " I didn''t mean it like... that way." Her expression got glum.


    " My masculinity is hurt." I complained.


    " Ahhh... I''m sorry. Wait, I''ll cheer him up." After apologising, she bends her head towards my d??k, placing a gentle kiss on it''s tip.


    She was ready to give me a blowjob but I decided to stop her there. Because firstly, I didn''t took a shower. Secondly, I haven''t shaved my pubic hair.


    If only I had known before hand, I would have made the preparations. Anyway, no matter what I won''t make her tolerate such unhygienic torture.


    " Leave it. I''ll show you what this little guy can exactly do." Changing the subject, I took her near the wall.


    " Huh? We gonna do it here? " She looked puzzled but not unwilling. I am going to take my revenge by shoving my d??k inside her. She will regret for addressing my d??k as ''little''. Such humiliation won''t be left unpunished.


    " Yes. Keep facing the wall." I ordered aggressively.


    " Neil''s room is on the other side." She blurted out all of a sudden.


    " Wait what?" It made me feel awkward.


    " Relax. These walls are not thin. You better start already. I''m getting impatient." Stella''s eyes were tempting me to bang her right away. I forgot the thing she just mentioned and focused on my erection.


    I pinned her hands against the wall with my left hand. Her tenuous arms had perfectly fit under the palm of my hand. With my tremendous strength, I begun to fu?k her like a beast.


    Loud m??ns were slipping away from her mouth. To shut her up, I used my right hand and inserted two fingers inside her mouth. Those thick fingers were enough to gag her.


    " Mhhhh... mmmmhh." Her m??ns couldn''t form as her mouth was gagged. I inserted my third finger, making her unable to talk.


    I speeded up more. Her body was shaking. She was definitely enjoying it. Even though I couldn''t see her face, I can feel her body reacting to my actions. The walls of her v???n? su?k?d me deep into the oblivion of her paradise.


    The sticky love juices were leaking from her v???n?. It seems that she''s ready to ?um again.


    I let go of her arms and places my left hand on her ???t?r?s, pinching it hard. She wimpier helplessly.


    " You wanna ?um? Hold it for a while." Seeing her state, I finally decided to release her from her frustration. The climax made us ?r??sm with immense p???sur?.


    ~ to be continued


    P.s. - Ualallalalalalallalalalalallalalalla who else wants more s¡ªe¡ªx ? XD

 Chapter 106 - Dipping Sauce

    We went back to the bed. Maybe the wall was too much to handle. I think I sprained my ankle. Stella rolled over my robust ?h?st. She was staring at me with her glowing eyes.


    " What?" I mumbled gently. She let''s out a giggle and moves away her face from me.


    " What''s the matter?" I asked again being oddly inquisitive.


    " Wanna go for another round?" The embarrassment is totally visible all over her face. But seriously, why is she getting so bashful?


    Aren''t we married? We can do it as many time we want.


    " Jesus! Then why are you being so shy? Come here. It seems that you''re getting naughty day by day. Hmm?" I sat up on the bed. My p?n?s was rubbing the entrance of her puss?. She was wet and sticky from all juices both of us produced.


    I slammed my d??k inside her, moving it gently with such care. But my lady love wasn''t happy with the care I was providing.


    " Make is rougher." She demanded with a frown on her face.


    " Sorry. What ?" I gave her a puzzled look, " I mean... what do want me to do?"


    " Like .... call me humiliating names." So, she wants me to swear at her. Uhhhh... this is kinda tricky. I''m not into sort of thing to be honest.


    Especially when I have to use slang words for Stella. I can''t remember if I have ever used any type of slang word on her. Not even in my mind.


    How can I swear at such angle?


    " Uhhh... you''re an untidied female dog." This was the only thing I can come up with. If you switch to more vulgar language it will probably sound as '' you''re a dirty bitch.''


    No way in hell I can say those words to Stella. She''s my lovely wife. I rather cut off my tongue than speaking those dirty words to her.


    " What!" Stella began to laugh with such excitement. She tries to stop her laughing but it just continued.


    Meanwhile I stopped moving my d??k as the situation got awkward. Like super super awkward. I can feel my d??k loosing his flexibility.


    " Oh god! Theo! That was just hilarious..... I can''t stop laughing.... oh god... my stomach hurts."


    Man, I regret going for this round. I''m the one who''s getting brutally humiliated.


    " Honey, I can''t call you dirty names." Making a puppy eyes look, I replied her with a meek tone.


    " You little fu?ker." To my surprise, Stella uses slang. Then she rolls with laughing.


    " Holy cow! Did you just?"


    " God! Theo. You''re so cute. Let''s just forget that. One day you''ll surely learn the art of being dominant." Grabbing my chin, Stella pulls me closer. She pressed her rosy lips on mine and gives a passionate kiss. That was enough to calm me down.


    " Please don''t expect much from me." I released myself from the kiss to reply her back. "And stop watching weird stuffs on the internet."


    " I don''t watch anything specifically weird on the internet. Besides everything on the internet is weird in some sort of way." She pouts like the angry kitten, ready to scratch her nails on my face.


    " Jeez!"


    Forgetting about that convo, I started to grind my d??k again. But it looks like I won''t be able to finish this time.


    " I feel hungry." Within the few seconds of my puss? thrusting, Stella blurted out bring dumbfounded.


    " Huh?"


    " There''s a pack of chips on your right side." I looked to my right side in search for those chips. A pack chips was laying nearby. I grabbed the pack and handed it to her. She opened the packet and started to eat the chips while I was having s?x with her.


    " Hey! What was that for?" Being completely clueless I asked.


    " Don''t put your hand in here. You''re touching those body parts. So, if you get the spices of the chips on your hand, it''ll make us itch, dummy."


    " Oh sorry, sorry. I didn''t think it through." Hah! How dumb of me. Just imagine what would have happened if I got the spices of those chips on my d??k.


    " Come closer, I''ll feed you."


    " Thanks."


    I lowered my head so that I can eat the chips. Oh and I was also thrusting inside her. There was no stoppage. Although the mood is only getting funnier and weirder. I''m not sure if I can get ?r??sm.


    " When you ?um, I''m gonna dip the chips in your s?m?n and eat." Another weird statement released from her mouth.


    " Seriously! Stella. You''re making it hard for me to focus. Using my ?um as a dip? Like how freaky is that?"


    " Hey! Don''t blame me. I just had the thought. I mean, the consistency is similar to mayonnaise." Wow Stella. I''m completely speechless by your ridiculous imagination.


    " Stop. Please. I beg you. After this conversation I don''t think, I can ever eat the mayonnaise like I used to do." I pleaded her, with my bleeding ears. Guess it''s gonna take some time to forget about the words I just heard.


    The rest of the night some how ended. I don''t even remember when I fell asleep. Opening my eyes I saw the absence of my wife. It kinda made me upset to wake up in an empty bed. How sad.


    But as I looked over the clock I realised it was past 9.00 AM. There''s no way Stella would be glued to bed since she wakes up early in the morning.


    I went to the bathroom and brushed my teeth. The warm shower washed away my sweaty tardiness. After freshening up, I went to the downstairs. My father-in-law and Neil were already sitting on the table. The breakfast was being served by Stella and her mom.


    " Good morning." I greeted them and took the sit beside Neil. He was spreading the peanut bu??er on his bread with the help of the knife.


    " Morning." Mr. Carlton replied while reading the newspaper attentively.


    I filled the empty glass with some juice. Stella came and sat beside me. " Morning." After greeting in my ear, she started to serve me the breakfast on my plate. I can see my favourite items on the plate which overjoyed me.


    God! I just love her cooking.


    " So? Enjoyed having s?x?" I choked on my drink hearing Neil''s question. We were sitting away from Mr. Carlton so, he couldn''t hear us. Besides Neil said it in a low voice.


    I can''t believe we were so loud that he heard it.

 Chapter 107 - Sibling Fight

    What should a man do in a situation like this? Admit his mistakes truthfully or just fake it till you make it ? Is there a way to overcome such anxiety?


    Why the hell I wanted to do it on the wall? Man! I''m so stupid.


    I regret my own idiotic decision. Can''t believe it turned up like a freaking disaster for me. But how the hell I''m gonna ignore this awkward situation? It''s not like Neil is ready to drop the topic any time sooner.


    " I-I mean... it''s...well..... uhhhhhh.... okay so..... ummmmm..... you heard..." My words were choking up. I felt so fu?k?n? embarrassed. My palms were getting sweaty. I don''t think I have the strength to discuss this issue with him.


    God! Kill me please.


    " Shut up Neil! Stop pulling his leg. There''s no way you could have heard us even if we did it beside your wall." Stella snaps out like a mad lady. She glares at Neil with annoyance. Although I don''t understand the reason for pointing out that detail. It was never needed.


    Looks like they''re gonna have a deadly argument. These sibling wars are unstoppable. But the saddest part is I''m gonna suffer the most thanks to their immaturity.


    " You did that other side of my wall? The fu?k is wrong with you!" Giving a disgusting look, Neil spoke up. Almost like a whisper as they don''t want Mr. Carlton to poke his nose into their conversation.


    " It''s not like that." The wall was completely my idea though. I wanted to clear it up. But Neil continues again without letting me talk.


    " You''re such a bitch." Neil swears, glaring at his sister.


    " Yeah and you''re a fu?k?n? ?unt." Stella hissed at him in a nasty manner.


    " Theo, I''m telling you man. Beware of my sister. She has been v?r??n for such a long time that she began to grow this weird ?ss fetish of hers." It didn''t took him long to get intrigued by those offensive words.


    " Fuck off! you dipshit. He''s my husband. I can do whatever the fu?k I want with him." Stella instantly went aggressive and growled angrily at her brother.


    I was sitting in middle so, if they start to fight again I''ll be in great trouble. It''s better to stop them here.


    Mr. Carlton seems to be busy with the newspaper. He payed no attention to his children. If I could I would have ignored sitting in the middle. Blame it on my bad luck.


    " So, if he didn''t hear us, how did know?" I was curious but also wanted to change the subject.


    " Isn''t that obvious? Judging by your expressions, it was easy to know that you really did it yesterday." Neil smirked as my behaviour exposed the information.


    " Well yeah. It was totally uncalled for. I didn''t had any ??nd?ms either. In fact we were about to ask you to buy some." I said with a chuckle.


    " Am I like a slave to you?" Neil wh?n?s in a irritated mood. Stella and me laughed hearing his words.


    " Personally I like it raw. There''s so many advantages of it. Like you can use your pre ?um to lube the tube for a safe package delivery. You know what I''m trying to say? It just connects you directly and when you ?um inside, it gives you some sort of metal satisfaction like holy divinity. At the end of the day, everything is fun unless you get her pregnant." Neil ended his overextended description of his fetish which I was not interested into.


    " Yup. That''s the main point." I said while eating my breakfast. Let''s just hope that he won''t bring up unnecessarily things.


    But he shattered all my prayers into tiny pieces. He started to nag about his s?xu?? orientation and lot more. I kept my mouth shut and focused on my food.


    " Did your brother had a breakup or something?"


    " Who knows! Maybe he''s just horny." She growls at me, frowning her eyebrows.


    " That can be true." We were having same thoughts in our minds.


    " I swear I''m gonna kill him." Stella whispered into my ears.


    " Let him be. We will be leaving soon. Don''t fight with your brother, okay?" Giving my reasonable advice, I told her to bear with this annoyance.


    " Like seriously bro, why do girls suck at blowjobs? They''re supposed to suck that damn stick, not chew it!" It was now getting on my nerves. All I wanted was to have a peaceful breakfast with my wife. But this guy is just ruining the mood and making my wife angry.


    I had to stop him from speaking further.


    " You got that right my hetero friend. I bet guys are like hundred times better at blowjobs since they have d??ks."


    " Yeah righ¡ª Wait what? " As soon Neil realised that I was actually mocking him, he comes back to his senses. My sarcastic remark turned off his mood, making him zip up his foul mouth.


    After that day Adam didn''t bothers to contact again. Looks like he learned his valuable lesson. There''s also no news of that bitch Vanessa either. Although if I ever see her again near my wife, I will be taking serious actions.


    Just like that time went by. I spend my first Christmas with Stella and both of our families. It took me so many guesses to figure out which gift I''m gonna choose for my wife.


    Stella was never fond of expensive things. So, jewelleries are out of options. Giving her dress will be a bad idea too because Ray often gifts her clothes personally designed by him. I have no intentions of taking his limelight.


    That''s why the only suitable gift for her will be none other than food.


    Yes. I gifted my wife a restaurant where she can eat unhealthy greasy junk food when ever she wants.


    Stella will be joining her dad''s company. So, she''ll have to eat outside. That''s why I decided to buy a restaurant which was near her office.


    She usually enjoys eating casual foods like sandwiches, burgers, pizzas, fried chicken and other sort of fried stuffs. I was never a fan of those unhealthy foods. Although when I''m with Stella, I won''t mind eating them.


    They say food tastes better when you are with your loved ones.


    Now she can eat all her favourite foods when ever she likes even if she''s at the office.


    Perfect gift for my gluttony wife.


    Well, of course Stella got shocked to see such gift. She even scolded me for spending my money on her gift. But I couldn''t come up with some more impressive ideas.


    ~ to be continued


    I posted my new story " Close To Your Heart" on MangaToon. It''ll be helpful if you can share your feedback on it. :)


    Due to some problems I can''t post it in here. So have a look on the story.

 Chapter 108 - They鈥檙e Married

    The first day of new year gave us the biggest shock. It was 1st of January. I was having my breakfast with Stella. We were talking about going on a dinner soon. At that moment I received a phone call from a very close friend of mine.


    It was my dear friend, Luke.


    " Happy new year bro." I wished him cheerfully with my whole heart. My mood was good since the past few days. I was already going to call all my friends to wish them a happy new year, after the breakfast.


    " Thanks man. Wish you the best for this year too." I got surprised to hear his voice. He didn''t seem like drunk.


    " You sound sober. That''s unusual." Luke is the type of guy who would get drunk his ?ss off then on the next day he would nag about his hangover.


    I have been witnessing this irritating drama for many years now. To tell you the truth, it''s annoying like hell. It''s even more annoying when I was there with him. Because of that very reason I stopped going to his parties. And even if I have to go there for his sake, I would leave soon.


    " I have a good news."


    " Good news? Hmm, let me guess. You probably won a fortune in the casino."


    " No dude. I got married."


    " What!" I yelled out in shock. This is totally unexpected. There is no way Luke would get married. I can''t imagine him being settled with one woman. He has been fooling around for a long time. I don''t remember if I have ever seen him in a serious relationship.


    Then what''s this sudden change of heart?


    " Yeah man." He chuckles like fool.


    " When did it happen?"


    " Yesterday." Stella was staring at me with curiosity. Judging by my reaction she can tell that I''m having a really strange conversation.


    " Can''t believe it actually happened. So, who is it?"


    " Regina."


    " WHAT!" This time I shouted out frantically while getting up from my seat. It literally jolted my mind. I can''t believe my own ears. What the hell just happened? What''s going on?


    " What did he say?" She couldn''t stay quite. She asked me with a puzzled look on her face.


    " Luke married Regina. Yesterday." I covered the phones speaker with my hand as I spoke to my wife.


    " Oh." She didn''t look surprised at all.


    " What''s with the ''oh''? Aren''t you surprised to hear it?" Frowning at her words, I asked.


    " Hello? Hello? Anybody there? Theo?" My phone wasn''t on hold. I had to return back again to hear the whole thing.


    " Yeah I''m back. Seriously dude, I never imagined that you and Regina would get married."


    " Are you upset cause she''s your ex?" One of the traits of Luke is, he can say anything bluntly. Even without showing any sort of emotion. It can be a bad and a good thing sometimes.


    " What? No! I''m only surprised that you decided to get married so suddenly. It has nothing to do with Regina. Trust me bro. I''m happy that you finally decided to settle down." I couldn''t feel calm after hearing his words. Because I don''t want my friend to have any false impression on me.


    My relationship with Regina ended a long time ago. I may have spent two years with her. Both mentally and physically. But none of us were able to connect our hearts with each other.


    We were like the emotionless puppets being controlled by our minds. The reason we stuck around for such long time was our personalities.


    After I realised my feeling for Stella I knew what love really is.


    " Yeah..... I was gonna tell you guys to be there, then everything just happened. That''s why I called you. If you''re free tonight, let''s go on a dinner. All four of us. I have so many things to say and it''ll be best if we talk face to face. By the way the double date was Regina''s idea." Luke''s reaction is very common. But I knew he had a lot of thing pulled up inside his head. I wasn''t able to meet up with him for a while.


    But who could have thought that he was going to take a serious step.


    " Okay man. See you tonight."


    " Bye. I''ll text you the location." He ended the call. I kept my phone and found my wife gazing at me, waiting for some answers. But how come she''s so calm? She probably have an idea about what happened.


    " Okay, seriously. Why are you so calm? You don''t even look surprised at all."


    " Well, I kind of had a hunch that it''ll happen soon. But of course it happened way sooner than I had anticipated."


    " Regina.... How could I forget that you guys are buddies." The answer was so obvious. I should have thought it on the first place.


    Regina and Stella have became good friends. A chatty jolly person like Stella can spark up conversations with anyone. Literally anyone. So, she pretty much had an idea after hearing to Regina''s words.


    After we got married Stella has been talking with my mom frequently which I''m thankful for. Me being the son, I kept on avoiding them¡ª my parents. The work is what keeps me busy day and night. But that shouldn''t be my main priority.


    Money is important but not more important than your loved ones.


    " So, what did Luke say?"


    " He invited us to a double date tonight."


    " Good, then let''s go buy the present." She said smiling cheerful at me.


    " Present?" Raising my eyebrow I asked with a confused look.


    " Oh come on! You are going to meet your newly wedded friends without any gift?"


    " Then just buy a pack of ??nd?m." I suggested her.


    " For god sake! Theo!" She yelled at me in a disgusting manner.


    " But he did the same with me. You can ask him if you want." I told her with a ''very Obvious'' face.


    " Regina is my friend and I''ll buy gift for her. You can come with me if you want or just do whatever you like." Clenching her jaw, Stella grumbled at me.


    Uh- oh .... did I made her mad?


    Shit! Shit! Shit!


    Damn you Luke and Regina!


    You guys are happily enjoying your marriage and I''m getting into fights with my wife because of you two.


    Curse you!


    " Awww! Don''t be mad at me, honey." Pressing my lips on her soft rosy cheeks, I applied some gentle force while kissing her to my heart''s content. " I love you, honey. I''ll do anything for you. Just tell me where you wanna go, okay?"


    " Fine." Thank god she calmed down.


    Angry wife can be a hard one to please. Even though she loves you, she will not forgive you easily. You have try harder to overcome her rage.


    This I swore to myself that I have to become the slave of her love to keep this happily prosperous marriage.


    The life of a slave can be amazing indeed if the master is such an angel.


    ~ to be continued


    Read my story " Close to your heart" on MangaToon. Share your feedback with me please. :)

 Chapter 109 - The Earrings

    We went to buy the gifts for the newly weds. I always thought that women preferred clothes and jewellery as presents. It''s the common knowledge for everyone I guess.


    That''s why we decided to visit the jewellery store. I was not in the mood to search for a gift. But Stella forced me to pick the gift for Luke since I''m his best friend.


    Ugh! Kill me please!


    Let''s just go with the watches. He even likes to wear them. I''ll buy the latest model. But then I remembered, Luke is a very fashionable guy and a dumbass. He usually buys the new models, then throws away the old ones after using them for few times.


    Somewhere in my heart, I wanted to give him a present that he would use often. I wonder what''s with the sudden change of my heart. I have never been so sceptical about buying gifts for people.


    So the problem is he likes to buy luxurious things to spend his cash. It will be awkward if I buy the same watch he''s using right now.


    Guess I gotta cross that from the list.


    A suitable gift for Luke. What can it be? I''m really confused. Up until now I been giving him random stuffs without even thinking about it.


    But this is a wedding gift. I won''t be giving him again unless he gets married for the second time.


    " Honey." I rest my head on my wife''s shoulder¡ª¡ª my personal pillow after getting tired of such mental labour.


    " You back already?" Woah! What''s with the tone. She doesn''t so sound happy to see me.


    " I can''t find something." Pressing my lips inward, I timidly replied.


    " Wow! What a horrible friend you are. Can''t even pick a gift." She yells at me, breaking my poor heart.


    Oh god! Why must be I punished for my idiot friends?


    " Give me some ideas." Pressing my face onto her body, I wh?n?d like a kid.


    " Don''t be so childish. You know him better than I do." That''s where you are wrong wifey!


    " Wow! I really am a horrible friend." My sarcasm hit the mark. But I was also admitting my fault. Really. Although my expression betrayed me, revealing my wicked side!


    " Go now. I''m busy." She drove me away like a lost puppy or more like a bug. I bet she''s very annoyed at me. I''m so useless¡ª¡ª a hopeless disappointment.


    Anyway I struggled hard to find the perfect gift for my best friend¡ª¡ª Luke. Not gonna lie, my brain got twisted in a bad perplexity.


    After some serious calculations, I finally found it. The moment I laid my eyes on it, I knew it had to be the one. I told them to gift wrap it.


    If this doesn''t make him happy then I better stop being his friend.


    As the packing was done, I returned back to my wife. After looking around the place where I left her, my gaze fell upon her. It seems that she has also found the gift for Regina.


    The attendant was warping the the gift but Stella was looking at the earring displayed next to her. I couldn''t hear her but she told the man to hand over the earrings.


    Ah! Diamonds are women''s best friends.


    Of course she can''t keep her eyes away from such jewels. I smiled at the sight of her dazzlement. Because she never showed any interest in buying jewellery. My card is with her so she doesn''t have to worry.


    I waited for her at the gate. It will make her embarrassed if she found out that I was gawking at her.


    " You got the gift?"


    " Yes, yes, yes. Now let''s head back home."


    " Okay."


    When we sat in the car, I thought I should tell her to show me the gift she picked for Regina and I was also eager to see that thing she bought.


    " So, what did you got?" Stella took out the box of jewellery. Inside that box, it was a necklace, simple yet elegant. Perfect for Regina.


    She usually has to attend various meetings so wearing a simple necklace is much preferable. Indeed a great gift.


    " Here. I picked this necklace for her. It''s not extravagant and she can wear it most of the time." I noticed that the bag is empty. It made me wonder where is that earrings.


    " Hmm. Very nice. What about the other?"


    " That''s it. I didn''t got anything else." She gave me a puzzled look.


    " Wait what?"


    " Theo, a gift should be meaningful not extravagant. I''m not gonna buy the whole store, if that''s what you wanted." Stella misunderstood me.


    " Hey! That''s not what I meant." I tried to correct her.


    " Whatever. Anyway what did you got for Luke?" She didn''t dragged the conversation.


    " Sorry, can''t show you now. It''s packed. You''ll see it then and there."


    " I hope it''s not something childish." It sounded like a threat. Or maybe she''s being sarcastic.


    " Honey, please have some faint in your husband. I''m not that useless." Stella laughs at me. I was thinking about a way to go back there. Then I got an idea.


    " Shit! I think I dropped my wallet at the store." I lied while pretending to search for my wallet.


    " Then lets go-" I stopped her from finishing the sentence.


    " Nah, you stay here. I''ll go, get it." Before she could accompany me, I left the car and went back to that store.


    I thought I knew my wife very well. What an idiot I am. To think that she will buy something expensive on her own will.


    Don''t count your chickens until they hatched.


    My ?ssumption was wrong. But I knew she liked those earrings. That''s why I went back to the store and looked for them. They were displayed at the same place. I bought them and put the box into my pocket. My plan is to surprise her.


    We came back home to get ready for the dinner. I dressed up usually. As soon Stella was finished getting ready she came to downstairs where I was waiting for her. She wore a beautiful dress with her hair down. The long black hair covered her back to give herself some warmth in this chilly season.


    " Let''s go." She was leaving but I grabbed her arm gently to halt her.


    " What''s wrong?" The confusion is all over her sculpted face. Without any delay I handed her the earrings so that she can wear them now.


    Surprise! surprise!


    " Now don''t say that you actually dislike them." I was dead sure that she liked those earrings but there may be a little chance of her disliking them. Maybe that''s why she didn''t buy them.


    Fuck it! I''ll trust my heart.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 110 - Best Wishes

    I prayed in my mind that the surprise gift won''t backfire on me. Stella was looking at those earrings with such amusement. Those pretty eyes were gleaming like the starts.


    " Of course I love them..... ... but how did you..... " Finally she spoke. Hearing her words made me feel relieved.


    " Telepathy." I replied with a smirk. The answer did not satisfy her. She made a '' are you kidding me? '' face.


    " Jeez! I was just there." I revealed the truth while rolling my eyes. There no point in acting all high and mighty.


    " Oh! That''s why you asked me that time if I got anything else."


    " Bingo!" I took those earrings from her hand, " I''ll put them on you." When I was done I took a glance at my wife. She looks so gorgeous. The earrings matches her perfectly.


    Oh god! Is she really my wife?


    " Thanks." A smile plastered on her red painted lips. I wish I can kiss her right now but her lipstick will be messed up. Can''t let her beauty be tarnished by my indecent behaviour. Let''s wait till we return from the dinner.


    " Of course honey. Anything for you. But in future, if you ever like something don''t think twice. Just get it. Okay?" She was embracing me tightly. Her slender arms were ticklish yet so comfortable. I felt like teasing her.


    " Although it doesn''t apply for a new husband." I deliberately addressed the word '' Husband '' as a '' Thing '' which triggered her.


    God! She looks adorable when she''s mad. In fact she''s pouting at me.


    Stella slaps my shoulder as I laugh hard on the floor. Honestly I''m laughing at my own sarcastic remark. Seems like I can be sneaky if I want. Never knew I had this side of me hidden inside the depth of my aloofness.


    All these years, I was just a plain, boring guy.


    But now my life is filled with so many colours. Everything is so bright and beautiful. Even such activities like teasing and fighting seems to be enjoyable with her.


    We arrived at the place where we were supposed to meet our friends. They were already there waiting for us. As we spotted them on the table, we went to there.


    " Congratulations guys!" I shook my hand with Luke then we hugged each other.


    " Thanks bro."


    " Here take it." I handed him the gift. Luke''s eyes were widen up with shock.


    " Aww! You really got a present for me? You could have just gave me some ??nd?ms." Yes my friend, that was my first choice. Regina and Stella laughed. Stella already handed out the present to Regina.


    " See! I told you!" Pointing at Luke, I told my wife.


    " I''m gonna open it." Luke unwraps the gift and takes out the sunglasses. His eyes were focused on it. The excitement is visible in his eyes, in his face. I knew that my choice was right.


    " Remember when we went to the beach and you lost your sunglasses in the middle of the ocean? You really liked them so, I got the same ones."


    " Dude..... that''s..." He was lost, completely speechless.


    " And it was actually last the gift from your grandpa." The incident happened a long time ago. When Luke lost those sunglasses he was really upset. But since he is the type of guy who doesn''t dwell in the past, he forgot about it.


    Although I have a feeling that he will be thrilled to see the same model of sunglasses again. The store I visited they had some vintage models. Luckily my eyes fell upon it.


    " I can''t believe you remember all this. I''m so touched! Come here! Gimme a hug." He threw his body on me while sitting on his chair. It was extremely awkward.


    " What the hell Luke! Let me go. People are watching." I tried to free myself from his grip. Thank god there was no food on the table. Luke was overwhelmed deeply, loosing his common sense.


    " There was no need for the gifts. We are actually going to have a proper wedding." Regina chuckled.


    " For real? Then what''s with the rush!" Okay. I literally got irritated hearing about it.


    " It was Luke''s idea. He proposed me and we got married straight away-" Regina tried to explain it but I interrupted.


    " Fast and furious. Well done guys! So what did you achieve after that?" My voice was gotten aggravated. Suddenly I received a tight pinch on my arm.


    " Ow!" I cried out in pain. My masculine arm seemed to be twitching in anguish. Why Stella, why? Why must you punish me for them.


    " Everything just happened. Ya know ?" With a dumbfounded smile Luke said.


    " I''m not buying another gift for your wedding ceremony." I hissed at them in a vexing manner. Like, what''s with all the drama?


    " Theo!" Stella yells at my ear.


    " It''s fine bro. Your blessings will be enough." I cooled down my brain. My behaviour was bit rude. I need to properly show my sincerity to my only best friend. His stupid smile is melting my heart.


    " My blessings are always with you. And you too Regina. I hope both of you can be happy together. Don''t mind my words. You two are very close to me. I''m really happy that you guys got married.


    Maybe I''m little bit worried since you two are very different. But from the bottom of my heart, I know you guys love each other. I have known you two from a long time. That much I can tell." There. I said it. Wasn''t really hard at all. Who am I to give them lectures on their sudden marriage plan? They felt like doing it so they did.


    " Me too. I wish you the best. It may happen suddenly but I really wish you two a beautiful married life with all the happiness." Stella holds my hand firmly. She must be proud to see me acting like an ?du?t.


    How strange.


    In reality I''m the one who''s older than her yet I behave so childishly.


    " Thanks." The newly weds said with a bright smile on their face.


    " So how did it happen?" The mood has gotten back to normal. Stella asked them about the further details of this flash marriage.


    " We were dating for a while. It hasn''t been that long since we got to know each other so closely. Then Luke proposed me out of nowhere. I was really happy with his efforts. So, without thinking twice, I said yes."


    " And you got married on the same day. Gosh! It sounds like a scene from a movie." Stella giggles. The girls are sure enjoying the dinner and the gossip.


    " Yeah. From the movie '' Hangover ''.... wait, did you got married at Vegas?" I suddenly had a ominous thought. What if Luke was drunk and he got married in that state?


    " No. We were here on the new year eve. We got married at a near by church." A sigh of relief. But how come the church was open that time?


    " It was open?" I frowned.


    " I paid them." Luke replied.


    " Oh. So you had planned it before hand." I let out a deep breath. Luke chuckles like an idiot. But I noticed something different about the new couple.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 111 - Best Man

    They frequently look at each other then their mouth takes a shape of smile. Their love and affection is visible on the surface. Anyone can tell by one glance.


    It''s so hard to believe that a playboy like Luke got married for love. It was something that not even his own father would imagine. Love can truly change people.


    I don''t know why but I feel so pleased to see them smiling.


    I always thought that Luke was such a irresponsible guy who would never act like a proper man. He was a spoiled brat. He had no spark of decency.


    But he was with me from the very beginning. My arrogance and rude behaviour never stopped him from befriending me.


    " We were not thinking about having a proper ceremony but my dad got furious. Since I''m his only daughter, he wanted to throw a grand wedding for me. I had to agree." It''s obvious that Regina''s dad won''t let it slide away. His only daughter got married without any lavish wedding.


    How can that be?


    I''m surprised that he actually decided to accept Luke as his son-in-law. Maybe he''s happy that his daughter finally got married.


    Regina has been stuck with the company for a long time. She was a workaholic like me. Regina''s dad was always worried about his daughter.


    His daughter was an ambitious woman, a hard working woman who was focused with the growth of their company. She has a successful career.


    Yet she lacked happiness. Her life was bland. Regina was a loner like me. She doesn''t have any good friends except her colleagues or some acquaintances.


    " Of course you deserve a grand wedding. I''m dying to see you in a wedding dress." Stella said. Now I know why Regina likes Stella so much. She was the only person who ever understood the true nature of Regina.


    " And you''ll be my maid of honour."


    " Thanks, although I knew it from the beginning." Stella winks at Regina then they laughs joyously.


    The girls can efficiently carry on their conversation. Yet I gotta struggle with my dumbass friend.


    " Theo will be my best man." Luke stated confidently.


    " No thanks, I''ll pass." I flatly rejected him. The smile from his face dropped.


    " What the hell man!" I know that he will ask me for this. I''m gonna do it anyway but he gotta beg me some more. Honestly in my wedding, he wasn''t really doing any proper job by being my best man.


    He left me alone to hook up with some girls. It''s better if I don''t bring up that stuff. Regina is here with us.


    The food have been served. We chatted about lots of things. The atmosphere was very delightful. It''s been a long time since I had such heartwarming gathering with my two dear friends.


    " It may be little weird to bring this up now but I''m kinda relieved. There was a part of me that thought I was responsible for separating you two.


    But you found your soulmate and it''s all clear by your smile. I always prayed the best for you Regina. You are my dear friend. I''m happy to see you glowing."


    Stella''s eyes were gently gleaming with elation. It was as if her warm smile holds the hidden malice of past.


    " Don''t blame yourself Stella." Stretching out her arm, Regina hold her hand.


    " On the contrary you saved both of our lives. You made me realised what it means to be loved. Our relationship was just so mechanical. It was lifeless and functional. I can say this proudly that I never loved Theo. It was only my infatuation with my own reflection."


    " I agree too. The reason why we were able to drag our relationship for two years, was our personality and preferences. Yet I couldn''t decide if I really want to marry her or not.


    Even if you never came into our lives, we would have ended up going on separate paths. I mean staying together and loving someone is two different things.


    I''m sure that if I had met Stella before our marriage I would definitely fall in love. Because she was meant to be with me." I honestly had no idea that Stella still have some lingering thoughts about my relationship with Regina.


    Of course it''s obvious for her to think like that. After everything turned out so suddenly and unexpectedly. I don''t blame her.


    " You literally fixed our lives. Sometimes breakups are good for you. It doesn''t have to be hurtful or regrettable. I''m glad that I met Theo and we shared a past. Although we couldn''t share our hearts. It is same for both of us. Not for once I blamed you so, don''t feel guilty. I care about you more than anyone."


    " What the hell? More than me?" Luke yells out like a pitiful child.


    " Of course! Sisters before misters." Both the girls grabs each other hand into a fist.


    " Yeah whatever. I also got Theo, right? Bros before hoes." I smacked his head to put some senses into his empty brain.


    " You idiot! You''re not supposed to call your wife hoe. Jesus Christ!" I scolded him. The girls laughed and enjoyed the clown''s performance who was sitting opposite me.


    The rest of the dinner continued. We finished the our food and it was time for us to leave. We were standing outside the washroom waiting for our ladies.


    " Hey Theo."


    " What?"


    " You will be my best man, right?"


    " Ugh! Of course you dumbass. You don''t even have to ask. I''ll do it anyway."


    " You don''t hate me, right?" Luke''s eyes went round.


    " I don''t hate you buddy. You''re my best pal." Love and affection glowed in his eyes which felt kinda creepy. He was looking at me like a puppy.


    " It''s kinda surprising that you didn''t throw a fit at me. You were very calm and understanding."


    " Listen Luke, I know you irritate me a lot. You often get on my nerve, make me waste my money on stupid things and cause me pain in the ?ss. But I truly care about you. Don''t mess it up. Okay? I''m not gonna buy a wedding gift for the second time." With a devilish smirk, I replied.


    " Do you have to say it in a negative way? Jeez!" Luke huffed angrily.


    " By the way, you owe me a bachelor party."


    " Huh! I haven''t forgotten. But no strippers." Wait a minute, I''m the one who should be saying this.


    " You bastard! Do I look like I want strippers ? I''m a married man who''s devoted to his wife." Grabbing onto his shoulder I shook it roughly.


    " I''m gonna throw an amazing party."


    " Don''t do anything stupid." My eyes rolled up as I grumbled like a dark cloud.


    It''s true that everyone needs a person, a friend who can help them shine out in the darkness.


    Maybe my life would have been bland and tasteless if I haven''t met Luke.


    ~ to be continued


    So, I''ve read many stories where ex becomes toxic. That''s why I created Regina. Really guy, breakup''s aren''t bad always. It means leaving your past & starting a new life. Don''t linger to your past. Let it go. Take your time. Heal. Enjoy the life. Find someone who truly cares for you.


    Everyone thought that Theo mistreated Regina but that''s how their relationship was. Regina did the same. They were both not satisfied. I hope u guys got a better idea now. In Stella''s pov you''ll have extra info in this topic as well. Until then, wait.

 Chapter 112 - Bachelor Party

    One day before the wedding and here we are, passed out on the floor after getting drunk. Thank god that we have one day left before the wedding. This hangover will take some time to heal.


    On the night of Luke''s bachelor party, all of us gathered for the celebration. Since both of us are married Luke agreed to make it less extravagant. No stripper or excessive drinking.


    Meanwhile girls are also having their own party. Stella is there too. I hope she''s having a great time with the ladies. Beside Regina she doesn''t know any one of those ladies who will attend the party.


    It''s been a long time since I had a good time with my friends. Mike, Logan, William are here. My friend circle is very small but Luke is well acquainted with many people. I''m surprised that he didn''t invited anyone else besides four of us.


    " You two are horrible. I can''t believe there''s no strippers here. How can you call it a bachelor''s party!" Logan said in a vexed tone. He is just upset with the arrangements.


    " Dude I''m married." Like threw his hands on air while reminding them about his current status.


    " And me too." I added.


    " Oh fu?k off! This is shit." Chugging on the alcohol, Logan grumbled.


    " Logan chill out buddy. Enjoy the night. They won''t understand the pain of single people." I wonder if William is taking our side or teasing us.


    " Yeah. Must be nice being married." Mike said.


    " Seriously I thought Luke will never get married or he will be the last one to do it. This is crazy man!" Logan said with chuckle.


    " How about we have a drinking competition like we used to do in our college days?" As always Luke had to suggest something stupid. We were doing fine till now. What''s with this stupid fight?


    " I''m in." Logan replied.


    " Me too." Mike joins them.


    " Hey! Hey! Guys! Don''t over do it." I tried to put some brain into their empty heads. Although I failed.


    William stayed with me. Both of us decided to refrain ourselves from it. Meanwhile three of them already passed out from drinking like manic. Logan started to puke since it was too much for him to handle.


    The night continued as we laid senselessly in our hotel room.


    Next day I came back to my house. I was excited to listen about Stella''s experience. But looks like my my expectations were going to the opposite direction.


    " What do you mean by male strippers?!" I yelled loudly with my eyes open wide. Here I was, being the loyal faithful husband, arguing with friends to avoid doing any sort of shameful thing where else my wife was enjoying some n?k?d dude''s strip tease.


    Jesus Christ!


    " It''s not like that. One of Regina''s friend hired some male performers-" Stella tried to correct her statement but I poked in.


    Curse you Regina''s friend. You bitch! I hope you never get married and die v?r??n.


    " Male performers? Are you kidding me?" Again I shouted loudly. My mouth took an O shape as I was speechless.


    " Don''t freak out. They were only dancing and they were not completely n?k?d." With the help of her hand, Stella begun to stroke my hair while I laid on her ??p. My heart is aching.


    " Am I supposed to be happy about it?" I wh?n?d.


    " Aww! I didn''t thought that you''ll be jealous over it. Trust me, I was only enjoying the dance. It was rather funny to me." Her smile is enough to soothe my soul. But I can tell she''s enjoying it, seeing me sulking over the matter.


    " Who wouldn''t enjoy seeing half n?k?d young men dancing?" My sarcastic comment made her laugh. I was not wrong though.


    " But you''re still the best for me." A direct hit to my heart. My eyes focused on her sculpted face. Her charming smile just won the conversation. Again.


    "I''m deeply hurt." There''s no point in arguing now. The smile of her is worth dying for. It can lit up my gloomy mood.


    What an adorable creature she is!


    The day of their wedding came. Stella wore a pastel purple dress with hair tied up in a bun. Her flawless face glowed like a beam of light.


    She looked so pretty. We went to the wedding venue. I went to Luke and Stella went to accompany Regina.


    The wedding ended beautifully. Luke and Regina looks so happy together. It remained me of my wedding day. Now that I think about it, I was also happy on that day.


    Although both of us didn''t married for love. That was the only thing we lacked. Sometimes I wonder, what if I started to date Stella then have a lovely wedding after we got to know each other.


    How will our relationship be that way?


    How will we fall in love?


    How will be our story after that?


    I don''t regret the past but I do feel the urge of changing some specific things that happened before. I can''t guarantee that it will have a positive result.


    Yeah I know kinda boring right? But I thought I should make it anyway. Think of it as an extra chapter.


    Don''t worry guys! you will like the next chapter. Stay tuned. ;)


    Share your precious feedbacks in the comments and write reviews. Also check out my new story on MangaToon " Close to your heart " .

 Chapter 113 - New Member

    Winter is almost over. The trees have started to grow new leaves. Nature is getting dressed again. The new year kick started with such a positive vibe. Luke married Regina which was totally unexpected. They''re still enjoying their honeymoon probably.


    Stella joined her dad''s company. She''s been doing a great job handling the office. Surprisingly my father-in-law is there too help her in every step.


    It was not necessary since Stella has experience. But Mr. Carlton enjoyed spending more time with his daughter.


    Their broken relationship is finally mended by the time and efforts.


    Both us became busy with our own work. Although the good part is, we were looking forward to seeing each other at dinner table, every single night. After having a strenuous day, the wholesome meal will help us to cleanse our weary bodies.


    Just when I thought that this year couldn''t get any better, spring brought a good news for me.


    The first marriage anniversary is something people eagerly wait for to celebrate. I still had time to think about it, probably one month and half. The question was, should I make it extravagant or normal. It was indeed a silly confusion.


    Around that time, I had to leave for a business trip. It''s been a long time since I stayed apart from my wife. I usually return home within a day or two.


    But this time I had to stay here for a week. On the other hand Stella''s busy just like me. I can''t disturb her during the work hour.


    I mean, it''s my wife we are talking about. She would be more delighted to see these fried chicken instead of a bouquet of flowers.


    " Honey I''m home!" I ran toward her and wrapped my arms around her slender body. It feels so good to have her trapped into my embrace. I handed her the packet.


    " I missed you." Placing a soft kiss on my lips, she muttered into my ears.


    " Here I got your favourite stuffs. Eat, before it gets cold." She took out a piece of chicken inside the bag and bites a big mouthful. Her cheeks are puffed up as her mouth was full.


    " mmmhh... this is good." She was enjoying the juicy chicken until her complexion changed. She handed me the bag and ran towards the bathroom.


    Oh god! Not again. Another food poisoning. It happened frequently when she eats outside without even paying attention to her health.


    I try to prevent her from eating unhealthy food as much I can. Thanks to my fixed diet and health eating habits, I never had any food poisoning.


    Stella returns from the bathroom. Water is dripping from her face. Now the question is, should I give her a scolding or show her pity? I guess, my absence made her go wild.


    " You okay?" I asked her in a gentle manner.


    " Yeah." Her eyelids drooped.


    " Stella, how many time I warned you? Stop eating unhealthy food. It''ll ruin your digestive system. I think, I have been looking over this issue but today I''ll give you a serious lecture." I was worried and mad at the same time. Her skin looks pale. Maybe I should call the doctor.


    " It''s not food poisoning." Her answer only made me anxious. Lots of thoughts pilled up into my head.


    " Oh my god! Are you stressing over your work?" I literally shouted out. The terror overtook my face.


    " God! No you dummy." To my surprise, Stella begins to laugh. I was puzzled. She took my hand and pressed it on her stomach. Suddenly my throat became dry. This small gesture made me speechless.


    " For real?" That was all I could manage to say. My jaw dropped.


    " Yes." All the happiness of the world gathers around my feet. I begun to scream excitedly. I don''t know how to react. I''m beyond happy.


    I picked my wife up like a little doll, twirling around together with joy.


    " Put me down already." She laughs while keeping her eyes on me. I can see her dilated pupils. My head was spinning so I had to put her down.


    " When did you find out?" Touching the base of the neck, I asked her.


    " Three days ago." It''s totally unbelievable that all this happened in my absence. Why didn''t she told me about it. I would have fled back home instantly.


    " Why didn''t you-" She stopped me from proceeding further.


    " I was not sure. I thought it''s best to confirm it first. The reports came today. I''m two weeks pregnant." Well she is right in this case. I lowered my head towards her tummy and pressed my ear. Of course I can''t feel or hear the baby but it''s so strange that a little life is growing inside that tiny place.


    " I''m so happy. So happy. I still can''t believe it. This feels like a dream."


    " We are gonna be mom and dad." I was delighted yet there were other thoughts causing me distress. It''s not even a year since we got married.


    On the other hand Stella gets anxious about the childbirth issue.


    Lastly she just joined the company. Her career only started. All these obstacles still she is determined.


    Or is she doing this for my sake?


    " But are you sure? It''s not long since you joined work. And your fear..." Stella didn''t let me finish.


    " I can do it as long you are with me. Trust me Theo. I took my time to think about it. It''s true that I was afraid to have a child but things changed. Beside we are also getting old. I don''t want my kids to call me granma."


    " Oh come on! You don''t look same as your age." I tried to correct her statement by whining about it. She look way younger and prettier than me.


    " I''m happy with my decision. I won''t change it." Her eyes sparked with determination. The smile she had on her face it was glowing like a bright star.


    " So, a mom huh? Think you can pull that up?" Taking a deep breath, I let out a chuckle.


    " Absolutely." She replied.


    It was the beginning of our parenthood. The upcoming months are gonna be tough especially for Stella. So, as her husband I need to make sure that my wife is always cheerful.


    ~ to be continued


    So guys I kinda messed up with timeline. I went back to the previous chapters & after doing a rough calculation, I had these results.


    Theo and Stella got married around June 19 - 28. Since I hadn''t mentioned the month or dates I will keep it that way. Stella found out about her pregnancy around last weeks of April so the kid is coming in January. That''s it folks. I''m sorry for ignoring those vitals info''s.

 Chapter 114 - Pregnancy Days

    I was already tired after the long trip. So, I decided to notify everyone in the morning. My mother was the first person whom I shared the good news. She was extremely happy, overjoyed and excited at the same time. My parents told us that they will visit us tomorrow.


    Next I called Neil.


    " Hello." His voice sounded sleepy. Maybe he''s still in bed.


    " Looks like you haven''t left the bed yet." I joked with a chuckle.


    " Mhmm. What''s the matter? Why call so early?"


    " Just wanted to tell you that you''re going to be an uncle."


    " Yeah thanks¡ª wait what?" His reaction changed swiftly, after realising the mistake he made.


    " Your sister is pregnant. We are having a baby." My ?h?st literally puffed up. I wonder why I''m feeling so proud all of a sudden.


    " Oh my god! Are you kidding me? Is this for real?" His high pitched voice rang through my ear, making them hurt. " Mom! Mom!" I heard him yelling from the other side. He was keeping the phone away from his face as the voice was coming mildly which I''m grateful for.


    " YES!" I shouted loudly for him. But no response came. He was busy calling out for his parents. I think he''s walking up to them. Air pressure is jamming on the phone speakers.


    " Mom! Dad! Come here!" Neil yells again. I was still holding the phone waiting for the reply.


    " Oh! What is it! Why are you shouting loudly?" It was my mother-in-law''s voice. She scolded him for blowing his trumpet all over the house.


    " Listen guys, I got a big news. You two are going to be grandparents and I''m gonna be an uncle." Neil told them.


    " Is that true, Neil? You aren''t joking right?" Mother-in-law asked him again. Her voice was shaking.


    " What the hell! Do I look like I''m joking? Theo is on the phone. He just informed me now. Here, talk to him if you don''t trust me."


    " Is it true?" My father-in-law picked up the phone and asked.


    " Yes."


    " Oh! .... I think I''m gonna faint. I- I''ll come by tomorrow¡ª" Father-in-law was paused before he could speak any further.


    " Tomorrow? I''m leaving already. Bye dad." This time I can hear Neil''s voice clearly. He probably took the phone.


    " Neil wait!" His mother called out for him.


    " I''m gonna be there in few hours." Neil said.


    " Ok bye." I hanged up the phone.


    After that day, things begun to move quickly. Four months went by. But problems kept on coming. Stella insisted on continuing the work. In the beginning she went to the office. Later on she started working from home.


    Well I can understand her situation. She has nothing to do at home. So she might feel bored at some point. As long she takes enough rest and doesn''t stress herself, I''m okay with it.


    On the other hand I did my best to spend most of my time with her. Even brought my work at home, did video conference meeting to avoid leaving for business trips.


    Sometimes I stayed up all night to full fill her demands. It was those sudden food cravings during pregnancy.


    One day she woke up in the middle of the night, around 1: 50 am and asked me to bring her cheeseburger.


    Now I don''t mind buying food for her even if it''s so late but cheeseburger? That''s not the type of food she should be eating now. I had memorised all of her diet chart, so I knew which food to avoid.


    " How about something else? Hmm?" Once again I tried to confront her, hopefully she''ll change her mind.


    " I said cheeseburger! God damn it! I want it now!" Like a fierce cat, she glared at me. Oh boy! My wifey is angry.


    " Okay, okay. Relax honey, I''ll go get it for ya." I grabbed my jacket, still wearing my shorts and left the room. No more negotiations.


    One thing my dad taught me about the pregnancy. Never to argue with them. In this time they get cranky, their body becomes sore which is why we must not argue with them or make them angry. Always stay calm.


    At least that''s all I can do for her. She''s already going through a lot. From those morning sickness to having sore body, skin itching, not having any appetite and lot more. Every time I see her going to the bathroom and vomiting, my heart aches for her.


    It''s really painful to see her in this state. I feel so helpless. The only thing I can offer is my company. I would rub her hand or pat her back gently. Sometimes I rubbed her feet with my palms so that it won''t get cold.


    On the fifth month of her pregnancy we got another big news from a close friend.


    " I''m gonna be a dad! Haha! See! I am also having kid." What''s with these idiots yelling over the phone? My ear is literally pressed on the screen. No need to be so damn loud.


    " Luke, were you competing with me? You got married which was very sudden and now you''re having a kid. This is the biggest surprise of the year, I''m tellin'' ya." I released my irritation when kinda made me feel great.


    " I''m so excited." Can''t believe he''s in the same spot as I was few months ago. Things move so fast.


    " Yes I can tell that by your voice." I was smiling.


    " Can''t wait to see my baby and yours too. Since I''m the godfather." Oh shit. I almost forgot that this goofball is the godfather.


    " I think I should ask someone else to be my child''s godfather."


    " What the fu?k?! You can''t do that. I literally begged you for it." Luke''s voice made me laugh so freaking hard. He''s acting like a kid. I wish I could see his face. Maybe I should video call him.


    " More like whining." Another sarcastic comment from my side.


    " You''re so mean." His voice sounds kinda down. Guess I should stop bullying him now.


    " Fine then. Make me the godfather of your kid." That''s the only thing I can ask. After all I''m his best friend.


    " Yo! Done." He agreed happily without a single word. My eyes are getting little watery. Is this how you feel when your friend makes you the godfather? I wonder, if I''m overwhelmed by his honest feelings.


    This year is going so good after all. I can''t wait to see my child and spend another blissful year with my wife.


    ~ to be continued


    Yeah well..... I broke my tab so I couldn''t update. I''ll try to catch up soon. Sorry guys. ( I''m using my phone if there''s any typo or error let me know)

 Chapter 115 - Ice cream

    I feel like I''m getting so stressed these days. The work may not be that hectic but dealing with my pregnant wife is like a roller coaster ride of tremendous ardency. It goes from crying, weeping to yelling and shouting. Everyday brings a new challenge for me.


    But I stayed calm just like my father instructed me.


    Apart from that, I did my best to prevent Stella from eating unhealthy food. It was tough but not impossible. We enjoyed going to the checkups. I always accompanied her.


    It was an overwhelming moment for me when I saw our child growing inside her stomach. For me, it was the best feeling of world. Imagine if I''m this happy by just seeing the ultrasonography then how will I react when I get to hold my child for the first time?


    I just keep on getting impatient.


    Thanks to my mother we couldn''t find out the gender of our unborn child. Now a day it''s very common yet mom forced her crazy superstitions on us.


    I guess we gotta wait until the child is born. Deep down in my heart, I wanted to have a cute little daughter just like Stella. Well, I wouldn''t mind having a son either.


    I looked through so many sites to pick a name. It''s kinda hard to decide. There are so many options. I wanted something meaningful for my child.


    Maybe I should stop thinking about it. We can discuss it later on. Everyones opinion matters.


    We have two pairs of grandparents and a uncle who are desperately trying to figure out a name.


    My mom and mother-in-law often stayed here with us, taking care of Stella and looking after her. Since she''s going to be a mother, it''s better to learn from them. But there were times when she felt tormented. Maybe because of those uneasy thoughts piled up inside her head. The anxiety kicks in the night time. She would start crying like a baby.


    The more I see her suffering, my eyes get watery. Even my voice gets stuck. I don''t want to show her my heartbroken self. It''s time to stay strong and cheer her up. Yet I feel so disabled.


    I wonder why she''s the only one who has to go through such arduous process. If only I had the power to take away half of her pain, maybe her sufferings would have been lessen.


    " I''m getting fat." It''s a miracle itself to see my wife being chubby. To be honest I kinda envied her for not gaining any weight even after eating so much. Now that her stomach is growing, Stella tends to wh?n? a lot to get some sympathy.


    " Thanks to the pregnancy, I can see that happening." Smirking at her pitiful face, I replied.


    " Jeez! You''re so crude." She threw the pillow at me, glaring like a mad dog.


    Oops! I''m in trouble.


    " Trust me honey, I thought there''s no way you could gain weight. I would be really, really happy to see some meat in your bones after the pregnancy."


    " Ughhhh!!!! You''re gonna pay for this." It be like this sometimes. We had our shares of fun during those painful time.


    Just like that the year had ended. It was January. The chilly winds of winter is still hitting us hard, making our bones freeze. We are already close to the due date. The baby will be born soon.


    Ever since the day Stella started her new habit of waking up in the middle of the night, we decided to go to sleep as soon as possible. Sometimes we even went to sleep around 7:00 pm. This way both of us can get enough rest.


    I was deep in slumber when I felt someone shaking my arm. It made me wake up. My instincts have gotten sharper during this time. Now I can wake up with just a single jerk.


    " What it is?" Letting out a yawn, I asked my wife. We went to sleep around 8 : 00 pm or something. I guess it''s not even an hour which is why my eyes are drenched in sleep.


    " I want to eat ice cream." No matter how cute and innocent she looked, her request only made me extremely shocked. My jaw literally dropped and eyes went round.


    " Stella, are you sure? Umm.... the weather.... it''s showing outside." Keeping my tone as polite as it can be, I tried to console her.


    " I know." Oh my god! Why is she acting like a kitten?


    " We... can go tomorrow?" One last try to change her mind. Let''s see how it goes.


    " I really want to." Ooof! A direct hit. The way she charmed my soul, it made me speechless. Her jewel like eyes hypnotised me, making me utterly captivated by her sweet words. How can I say no to her?


    It''s not like she''s telling me to bring the stars and moons for her.


    " Okay. Let''s go." I looked at the clock to check the time. It was 9:15 pm. Hmm, not too late. I hope we can find a shop around this time. I quickly wore my coat and grabbed my muffler.


    Thankfully we found a shop nearby. Luck is on our side I guess. Or else most shops would be closed by now. It brought relief to my mind. I parked the car on the side way.


    " What would you like?" I asked her.


    " Just get an ice cream sundae with extra sprinkles." Even with these dark circles under the eyes, she looked so cute.


    " You''re such a kid." I ruffled her hair as if she were a little girl. My little girl. It brought smile to my face.


    " Do you think I''m gonna be a good mom?" There was a hidden fervidity in her words. I knew she was searching for a serious answer.


    " Now where is this question coming from? Of course you will. Stop getting so worried." I replied with a chuckle. Her insecurities are pulling her down to the depth of abyss.


    " I''ve been thinking a lot these days. It''s so scary, Theo." She moved her face towards the window, keeping her gaze focused at the outside. The snow is making everything look white. I wonder if she''s admiring the beauty of nature''s work. Or perhaps something else.


    Is she hiding from me? I want to look at her. I want to know how she is feeling. It can be hard sometimes. After all I''m just a human.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 116 - Newborn Baby

    My wife is a kind person with the simplest mindset. Someone who often gets hurt by others yet she keeps the smile on her face. A crystal clear heart. Pure and ready to be broken.


    Stella turned back her face which has lost the colour and turned to pale white. She kept her eyes on me. I can see her smile has gotten smaller.


    " Sometimes I wonder if I took the right decision. All this pain and anxiety is literally killing me. I want to escape from it." There was a pause. I was about to speak and she continued once again.


    " But then your face flashes on my mind, it gives me strength. I couldn''t have done it without you." Her shrunk smile brightens up like the morning sun. I felt my hand being held tightly, wrapped under her palm.


    Are you trying to kill me with all your cuteness?


    " Hey! I''m always here for you." I placed my hand on her tummy, " And for our child. Trust me, you are going to be an amazing mother." I learned to keep our conversations short around this time. The more simpler the words, the better for her. My intentions were not to prove her or to make her worry for unnecessary issues.


    " You think so?" With a meek tone she asked.


    " Yeah! Keep these negative thoughts away. You shouldn''t be getting depressed. It''s bad for you and the baby."


    " Okay! Okay! Let me finish-" Her laughter stopped.


    " What happened?" I asked in panic. She gave me a half made smile while rubbing her hand between her legs.


    " ..... I think my water broke."


    " Uh oh."


    We rushed to the hospital. Call it a coincidence or our good luck, but we were actually near to the hospital. Stella was admitted on time. I called Neil and my parents. They are on their way.


    Neil was the first one to show up. I was waiting eagerly. Anxiety and tension were drowning me in sorrow.


    " Man! How long it gonna take?" Neil asked with a frown.


    " Relax Neil. Your sister is in pain."


    " Bet she''s crying and regretting." I rolled my eyes with disgust. Seriously Neil ? You''re gonna do this now?


    " It''s not funny."


    " I know." There was a minute of silence. Since it''s the night time, the atmosphere was quite. I kept walking around the hall, praying to god. The palpitation of my heart was making my legs go weak.


    " Theo."


    " What?" I was vexed.


    " Wanna bet? Here''s 50 and you''re having a boy." He handed me the cash with a smug face.


    " Well, here''s 100 and I''m having a daughter." I don''t know why I got so annoyed. Every second felt like a minute.


    " Cool. You wanna go out for smoke?" His voice had no sense of fear at all. It made me triggered. That''s it. I can''t hold on my anger any more.


    " What the hell is wrong with you? Your sister is giving birth-"


    " I know. But there''s nothing we can do. So, let''s take a walk outside. You look pale bro. If you stay here any longer, you might faint." His hand patted down my shoulder. I realised that my body was shaking, shivering with oppression.


    How foolish of me. I was thinking that Neil is being immature but he was just concerned about me. Of course I''m worried. I can feel my blood pressure rising up to my brain. That''s why I followed Neil.


    By the time we retuned, my parents and my in-laws have reached there. The nurse came out and I was dying to hear some good news.


    " Congratulations! It''s a boy." Finally a sigh of relief. I felt a huge load lifted from my ?h?st. I was no longer anxious or agitated.


    " Hah! Told ya." Neil''s cheerful voice rang through my ear. I was not upset that I lost the bet. In fact I forgot about it long ago. My eyes flooded with tears. I was beyond happy to hear the news. All I can hear is the sounds of people chatting. My mind was filled with overwhelming thoughts.


    " Can I see my wife?" I asked the nurse.


    " Yes, please come with me." The nurse escorts me to my wife. As I entered the cabin, I see my wife laying on the bed, holding our child. It''s so tiny.


    " Hey." I said in a mild tone. Taking the seat near the bed, I wiped the tears of my cheeks.


    " Isn''t he adorable? I can''t believe I gave birth to this cute little guy." Stella''s eyes were fixed at our new born baby. The smile she had, it was so full of warmth yet chivied.


    " You did well, honey." I patted on her head. She looks tired and exhausted. It must have been tough.


    " Here." Stella gave me the baby. I was scared. My heart was beating like a horse. The little baby rested around my arms. I did my best to hold him gently with care.


    " He looks like you." I said proudly. From the beginning I wanted a cute daughter like Stella but I''m not disappointed at all. He perfectly resembles Stella.


    " Hmm. But he got blonde hair like yours." She said with a chuckle. I noticed that he does have blonde hair like mine.


    " Have you thought of any name?" I already gave up the idea of naming our child. Maybe Stella has something on her mind. I''m sure she will pick a great name for the baby.


    " Yeah. We will call him Issac. I want him to be someone who laughs always and stays cheerful. I mean just look at him. He''s looks ... so h-happy. I-I''m gonna c-cry-" Tears ran down her cheeks. Her eyes had lost the energy. She needs some sleep.


    " It''s okay. You should rest now. We can talk later." I placed a kiss on her forehead while holding the little guy.


    As I got out from the cabin, my parents and in-laws were waiting to see the face of our child. The literally pushed me into a corner. I''m being sandwiched by them. Jeez!


    " Everyone gets to see our baby except Neil." I declared boldly.


    " What!? But why?" He sprang up with shock.


    " No reason." I replied with a smirk.


    " You can''t do this with me! I want to see my nephew." Tsk,tsk,tsk. Yelling and shouting won''t work on me bro. You brought this up to yourself. Now suffer the consequences.


    " If I remember correctly, you were making fun of your sis. Since she''s in no condition to talk, I''ll gladly do her job." All the excitement drops off Neil''s face.


    " It''s not fair!" Making a saddened face, Neil wh?n?s like a kid.


    Everyone laughed as I continued to bully my brother-in-law. Well, it was his fault to mock my wife when she was literally screaming with pain. Serves you right, Neil.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 117 - The Parenthood

    The beginning of our parenthood was both delectable and agonising. Little Issac was born on 15th January. He was growing up bit by bit.


    As the time went by, his facial features became more prominent. He exactly resembles my beautiful wife.


    We thought that our repellent days are gonna end now. Although it only got worse.


    One of the most difficult thing was when Issac would wake up in the middle of the night. Stella''s body is getting weak. She already lost the weight and went back to her normal self. Within the two months she became more thin than her original self.


    My mom and mother-in-law stayed here during this time. Stella is very clumsy. She tends to do mistakes a lot. In the night time we had to stay awake thanks to our son. In the morning, Stella would get the sleep which she had to skip. Our moms would take care of Issac.


    In the third week of may, Luke''s daughter was born. Lucky bastard. He sure had his wish come true. Not that I''m sulking or anything for having a son.


    But I won''t deny the fact that in my heart I was wishing for a cute little daughter. Maybe god listened to half of my prayer which was why my son looks like Stella. I''m sure that he will grow up to be a handsome guy.


    Having a child is like handling a wild beast. Issac is not a quite kid. As soon he learned to walk properly, it became more difficult to look after him. He tends to run around a lot.


    Not only that, he literally picks up everything from the floor and puts it into his mouth.


    Gosh! Babies can give you a hard time for sure.


    The stormy days of child care continues. Issac became one year. He already learned to say '' mama '' but I gotta wait more for my turn.


    Right now I''m teaching him how to pronounce '' dad ''. I just retuned from the work. It feels exhausting after a long day. But my tired body can''t stop me from playing with my son.


    " Come on champ! Say '' da da ''." Laying on the bed with my son, I proceeded to my daily routine.


    Yes, I have been trying it for a week since he first started to say '' mama ''. Seriously how hard it can be ? Or maybe I''m not his favourite.


    " a-gahhh " He keeps his little round eyes glued to my face while babbling those words. A failed me stared at the innocence of a child, waiting for the day to hear him call me dad.


    " Are you still trying ?" I move my head to see the source of the voice. It was Stella.


    " I need to keep on trying. Since I don''t get to spend much time with him, he is getting more attached to you. No wonder he still hasn''t called me ''dad'' by now." Surprisingly, I was whining about my unfulfilled d?s?r?.


    " Aww! Are are sulking?"


    " Isn''t that obvious?"


    " Come on sweetie. Show your dad what I taught you." Stella picks up our child and fondles him on her ?h?st. She whispers something on his ear.


    " Pa pa." Little Issac babbled.


    " Happy now?" Stella asked with a smirk.


    " When did he learn?"


    " He was having hard time with the ''dad'' so I tried this one."


    " That''s it my boy! Dad is so proud. You''re a good boy." I hugged his tiny body gently. Every time he does something new, it makes us happy. We feel so proud.


    It''s been quite a while since we last saw Luke and Regina. Today they came to visit us with their daughter. We have already met their daughter when she was born. But now that I''m seeing her after a long time, I can tell she is the exact xerox copy of Luke. It''s so astonishing.


    " Oh my! Paris grew up a lot. She is so adorable just like Regina." Stella praises her with joy.


    " Sorry to disappoint ya, but my daughter takes after me. Therefore her cuteness comes from me." All of our faces turned sour as Luke begun to spout nonsense.


    " Shut up, Luke. Don''t make me beat you up here." Regina gave him a deadly glare.


    " Hah! You''re just jealous. Cause my princess takes after me." Pulling his daughter closer to his ?h?st, Luke yells.


    " Jesus Christ! Luke stop behaving like a child." I had to scold him in order to prevent his stupid behaviour.


    " You must be jealous too, right? Serves ya right! Hahaha! My daughter is the cutest." Okay dude! Enough with your show off. I get it. Your daughter is cute. Happy now?


    " You have putting up with that?" Making a displeased face, Stella asked Regina.


    " Yeah." Letting our a sigh, Regina replied.


    " He''s obsessed with her." I added.


    " I''m kinda worried about the future. If he keeps on being obsessed with her, Paris might start hating him for sure." Regina''s presumptions were some what true. In the mean time, I decided to ask them the question which was bothering me since I get to know it.


    " By the way, why did you name her ''Paris''?" I eagerly waited to hear the answer.


    " My daughter. I can name her whatever I like. Huh!" Luke said with arrogance.


    " I have nothing to do with it. Luke picked up the name." Rolling her eyes, Regina stated. I guess it''s not easy to handle a dumbass like Luke.


    " Where''s Issac?" Luke asked with a more serious face.


    " He''s still sleeping. I''ll go get him here." Stella left to get our son. He should be awake by now. Issac was still rubbing his eyes when Stella carried him to us. Luke went and took Issac in his left arm. His right arm was occupied by his daughter. He may be an idiot but he carried them both with care.


    " Remember me, Issac? It''s me your uncle." Issac looked at Luke with half opened eyes then shifted his gaze at Paris. With his little hands, Issac tries to hold Paris.


    " Hey! Hey! Hey! Are you already going after my daughter? Well, can''t blame ya for this. After all my daughter is so pretty." At this moment we only laughed. He may act like a obsessed father but it can''t make us anger any more.


    " I think they will become good friends in future." Regina proudly said.


    " Hopes so." Stella agrees.


    " Don''t worry Issac. Your uncle Luke gonna groom you up. Then you will be the next lady killer¡ª¡ª like me of course." Suddenly I get a ominous feeling that he will become a great source of annoyance for my son.


    I wish you luck my boy.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 118 - Second Child

    We were busy with our child. Each day becomes exciting, filled with thrills. Now that Issac became a year older, Stella is slowing adjusting to her work.


    One of the best advantages we had was our parents. Stella''s mom and my mom were a big help. They took care of us and our kid.


    It''s been a long since Ray had contacted us. He did came to see Issac but ever since that day, we hadn''t heard anything from him.


    Then all of a sudden he calls us and says that he got married. It was a great news indeed. No matter how much problem he created for me in the past, I also think of him as my friend.


    He did told us about dating Megan. So, we were not very shocked after hearing that he married her. They got married in France and stayed there ever since. Stella was worried about him. We would talk over phone. Although the conversations were short.


    I''m happy that Ray is trying to settle down with a good partner. His feeling for Stella won''t change. He needs to move on.


    Issac turned two years old. It''s not that hard to take care of him. The work load gotten lesser. The sleepless nights are almost over. But another new guest came to our life.


    Stella got pregnant for the second time. Both of us were shocked. It was completely unplanned. Stella may have agreed to have the baby although I was worried about her.


    From the beginning Stella was not fond of kids. It was a tough decision for her to have a child. Now this is the second time. I''m not sure if she''s mentally prepared for it. I need to talk it out with her.


    " I can do it." That''s all she said with a proud smile. Her eyes were gleaming, filled with joy.


    " Are you sure about it?" My heart was still not certain about her answer.


    " If I can go through this once, second time won''t be a problem." She said with a chuckle.


    " I guess our sleepless nights will continue once again."


    " Ugh! Don''t even remind me. I''m already getting tired after hearing it." I kissed her forehead to ?ssure that I''m gonna stay with her. Everything is gonna be alright.


    Just like that nine months have past. It was 17th February. Once again I am waiting outside OT room. Quite nostalgic for me to experience it for the second time. But I''m not that tensed. Neil is present here.


    Issac is with his grandparents. I told them to come here after the baby is born. This time it''s gonna be a daughter for sure. Since Issac takes after Stella, I hope our daughter takes after me.


    " Don''t you think it''s taking more time than before?" I''m really surprised to see Neil worried. He''s acting m?tur? than before.


    " Maybe." I replied.


    " So what''s it gonna be?" Chuckling softly, He asked.


    " Girl of course." A straight answer without any hesitation. I was confident this time.


    " Yeah! even I too think that. I''m really excited to see my niece." Neil said smiling like a fool.


    " Dream on! It''s gonna be a boy for sure." Both of us moved our heads to see the person who said such gibberish. It was Luke.


    Gosh! I really wanna punch him on the face.


    " Okay, who called this guy?" Rolling my eyes upwards, I said with irritation.


    " Hey don''t be so mean! I have just spoken the facts." He barked. Being annoyed by his stupidity, Neil and me started to smack him. Then someone entered.


    " Am I late?" A familiar voice spoke.


    " Ray! What a surprise!" Neil said with amusement.


    " I couldn''t come on the first time so I made sure not to miss this one." I went and hugged him tightly. I''m seeing him after a long time. Stella will be extremely happy when she meets him. Ray changed a lot.


    " It''s fine man. You could have visited later. Your wife is also pregnant." Giving him my best smile, I said.


    Megan¡ª¡ª Ray''s wife is seven months pregnant. He had told us about it over phone. Maybe that''s the reason for his current appearance. He looks calm. There''s a unknown presence of a happiness in his soul. He looks peaceful. I had so many questions for him.


    " She also told me to come here." Ray replied.


    As we were busy talking, the nurse came out. I walked up to her and she gave me a smile before speaking.


    " Congratulations! It''s a boy."


    " See I told ya." Luke yells at our ears. Before entering the room, I gave him a disgusted look, almost glared at him, wanting him to burn in my flames of rage.


    I was little disappointed. But I gotta make sure this information never leaks out. My sons are gonna be sad if they came to know that I longed for a daughter all along.


    Stella was already holding our baby when I saw her. She gave me weary smile and handed me our son. As I observe his face, I see the similar features of mine. He resembles me except the hair. His hair is black like his mother. What a lovely boy! I hugged him closer to my ?h?st, holding him with at most care.


    " Have you thought any names?" I was ashamed to admit that I was expecting a daughter. At that time I did a quick check in my head, thinking about all the names I could remember. Finally I came up with this one which eventually became his name.


    " How about Asher?" I let out a laugh.


    " That''s a good name." Little did she knew that it was just a quick answer that I came up with at that moment.


    Our two little boys, Issac and Asher filled our lives with so much joy. We are blessed to have them. As their father, I pray to god that they live a long life filled with happiness and prosperity. I hope they grow up to be a kind person like their mother. I hope they make the right decision in their life and if they do something wrong we are here to bring them back on the track.


    That''s what I hoped and prayed to god.


    ~ to be continued


    This is not the end. Epilogue will be the last chapter. It will be based on after twenty years since Issac was born.


    Next chapters will be Stella and Ray''s point of views. Those who are thinking of skipping it, pls don''t. I know it''s annoying to read the flashbacks so I decided to point out the details only with new infos as well. Make sure to read them. Thanks for reading this far.

 Chapter 119 - Stella 1

    I was born with a silver spoon in my mouth. I had all the amenities I needed for a good life. But even though I was given all those luxuries, I was trapped inside a golden cage. Just like the princess of the tower. So, even if I am imprisoned here, I''m still a princess right?


    I should be happy, right?


    My dad adored me a lot. Until my brother was born. I was really happy to see my little brother. But as the time went by, my parents started to treat me differently. They paid more attention to my little brother. Although it never made hate him or envy him.


    I love my brother very much.


    There was no need for me to feel envy. My brother became a victim too. All I can do is pity him. He was forced to follow the footsteps of my dad to become the successor of our company.


    I was restricted, confined with the chains of rules. Ever since my childhood I learned to become compromiser. It wasn''t good but enough to satisfy my dime heart. I was a jolly kid. I loved talking with people. At school I was praised for my friendliness. But one day, it became a hideous thing to me.


    My close friend betrayed me. Why? Just because the guy she liked, proposed me instead of her? It was not my fault. Or perhaps my over friendliness cause him to misunderstand my intentions. She started to spread gossip about me. I stayed silent, prayed that she''ll stop this soon.


    My prayers were heard but in different way. Vanessa¡ª¡ª my ex friend shifted somewhere else all of a sudden. Later I heard that her family went bankrupt. Maybe god punished her for her deeds so, I forgave her.


    Even after she left, the gossips were still there haunting me. I decided to change my reputation. All it took was one simple lie. I lied to them about my s?xu?? preferences.


    I said I was interested in girls. Funny, it didn''t caused me any troubles. Instead those old gossips were gone. Everyone started to avoid me which I appreciated dearly.


    However my closed friends remained same as they were. Among them Ray was always there for me.


    But after I revealed that I was interested in girls, his behaviour changed. I wanted to tell him that it was a lie. Sadly time wasn''t by my side and so was luck.


    Soon after the incident with Vanessa, I had another heartbreaking mishap. I found out about my dad''s affair. I was still in high school, overcoming a critical situation yet another disastrous experience happened.


    I was tensed, depressed, scared, pressed between the layers of misery and anxiety. My mind was going crazy. I don''t know whom to talk or whom to ask for help.


    I couldn''t trust my friends. I had to hide it. But for how long? At the end, I confessed it to my brother who was still young. Of course he became angry. He just wanted to fight with dad. But I stopped him. It''ll make things more complicated. I also didn''t said anything to my mom.


    My parents aren''t the ideal couple. I realised it a long time ago. But they somehow managed to stay together for the sake of family, for the sake of us. I was smart enough to understand their actions yet dumb enough to forgive my dad for his acts, again and again. Maybe I favoured him a lot.


    Gathering up all my courage, I decided to talk with my dad. What a fool I was to think that it will be that easy. My dad didn''t uttered a single word. His silence proved my allegations. After that, our relationship became more detached. He was ashamed and so was I.


    I couldn''t talk to my dad normally. Not even to my mom. I wanted to escape from this prison. So I chose to rebel against them. Drinking, smoking, lying to my parents and all those other things I did to free myself from the chains. My brother helped me even joined me sometimes.


    All this things were not enough to fill the emptiness of my heart.


    I soon stopped them and went back to normal. Then one day my friends asked me to go to a club with them. It was my first time. I was eighteen so, there''s nothing to worry about.


    But someone informed my dad about it. I never imagined that he will get agitated since I was an ?du?t now. When I retuned home, I was welcomed with a hard slap. It was the first time my dad hit me.


    After that day our relationship deteriorated bit by bit. We have practically become strangers.


    My loner days started from my college. All my friends went outside for the colleges. Only I stayed here since my dad didn''t wanted me to live far away from home. I became a reserved person unlike my high school days.


    As soon my college was over I decided to get a job. But dad didn''t let me do it. Of course why would he do that when he earn so much money. I had no right to object. My days became quite miserable. I spent my time watching and reading stuffs. There was no purpose of my life.


    As I become twenty two, my dad started to fine suitable marriage partner for me. He kept on bringing guys. I was not ready for marriage.


    People don''t always get married for love or have a happy ending. My parents are the great example of it.


    Marriage was something I hated most. I don''t want to end up like my mother. I wanted to live my life all by myself without relying on someone else.


    Is that too much to ask for ?


    I rejected the proposal and sometimes my brother would make fake rumours about them to make my dad reject those proposals.


    But for how long? I was tired of all this.


    Then suddenly I thought of an idea. Just like me, there must be other people who have the same problem. Most of the rich families pressured their kids to get into a political marriage which will benefit them. But what if we do a fake marriage?


    The idea was not crazy at all. Many people chose to live separate lives despite of being in a marriage. I just need to make sure that we live our own live without bothering each other.


    The next guy who came to be my marriage partner was the son of my dad''s friend, Theo Lester.


    We went to talk in private even though I was feeling nervous and anxious about the plan. Both of us were quite.


    " I''m Theo Lester, which you probably know by now." He said smiling at me, breaking off the silence between us. He''s quite well known in the city. I felt bit embarrassed for not being aware of it. Although he didn''t got mad at me. He just laughed.


    He was twenty seven years old, two years older than me. Taller than me, with a manly structure. My first impression of him was not that high. He seemed to be a quite guy who really minds his own business.


    He told me about his situation which is also similar to mine. So, both of us agreed to do the fake marriage. I was happy that I succeeded on my first try.


    Although I had no idea that this very man is going to change my life.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 120 - Stella 2

    Theo told me about his girlfriend, Regina. He''s been dating her for two years. Still marriage is a big issue for him. He can''t make up his mind.


    When I heard his story, I thought he did the right thing. There are many people who rush into the marriage and later on they suffer which leads to a unhappy marriage or divorce ever worse sometimes.


    I grew up seeing all this so, marriage was a big no-no to me also.


    Of course I''m only saying it after hearing one side of the story. I wonder how his girlfriend thinks.


    " Regina is kinda like me. She''s busy with her work and she never brought up the marriage either. Now, just because my family is forcing me to get married I can''t marry her all of a sudden. I''ll admit that she''s a nice girl but even so, I feel like something is missing." Theo told me with a haggard experience. He was perplexed by his own thoughts. I can tell that he is sensible person and not a playboy who gets a girlfriend every week.


    I have experienced the same thing. During the high school days Ray was a good friend to me. But I felt that he wanted more than just my friendship. I hoped that it''s just my misunderstanding.


    I feared that it might happen someday which will ruin our friendship. After all there''s no way I can think of Ray as a lover. He was a friend to me.


    Later when I lied about me being interested into girls, his behaviour drastically changed. He started to avoid me. Then after graduation he left for France. We did chat but it didn''t felt the same. I wonder what really happened.


    Love is a critical matter to deal with.


    So, it looks like their relationship is lacking something. May they sort out their differences and become happy together. Because I don''t want to become a obstacle or a third wheel in their relationship. Let''s hope that Regina is a understandable person.


    Our wedding ended perfectly but Ray didn''t came. It made me little sad. I was tired after a long day. Surprisingly I slept well in the new place. The breakfast was already served when I came down.


    Theo told me that I''m allowed to get a job. I was beyond happy. Honestly it wasn''t an easy decision for him. After all Theo is a wealthy man. If someone found out about his wife working somewhere it''ll be a big embarrassment for him.


    Yet he gave me permission, even allowed me not to hide my identity. Not only that he encouraged me with his words. Those words were the only thing I wanted to hear from my parents.


    Funny, how a stranger treats me more like a human than my actual parents.


    I started looking for jobs in online. It''s been long since I graduated from college. So, it''ll take some time. In the mean time my parents called and asked me about my situation. I told them I was happy which was the truth.


    My brother already knows about the fake marriage thing. He never stopped me from doing it. Rather he agreed with me. Even my brother knew how much frustrated I was.


    One week went by. My search for job continued. I applied with my maiden name. No matter how much Theo was okay with it, I had the responsibility to look after his reputation. In the house it just me and Lucy. Theo mostly eats outside. He is a really busy guy.


    I was craving for fried chicken so I was going to order some. But an uncalled guest came to visit. The person was Regina. She is really pretty lady with blonde hair. Although she looked kinda a agitated.


    Despite of her glum mood, we had a great conversation. She was a good person after all. In the mean time, Theo returns home.


    Of course he looked puzzled. I guess that both of them had a fight. But now that Regina''s mood is brighter there won''t be any more troubles.


    Don''t worry guys, I''m your Cupid.


    Since Theo came home early, we will have dinner together. It was the first time I''m having dinner with him. He had no idea that I was cooking dinner all by myself. I like cooking. Besides I mostly spend my days sleeping around, binge watching anime and movies.


    " I don''t really like eating dinner by myself. But since you''re living here we can have dinner together from on." He said with a smile. Maybe the soup tastes good. Or he''s feeling obliged to do so. But I was happy that he decided to join me for dinner.


    Theo''s parents arranged a honeymoon trip for us. We had no other options left so, we went for the trip. I had so much fun in those few days.


    Even though there were awkward situations but the trip was great. Honestly Theo made the whole trip amazing for me. But he revealed his other side to me.


    " I am just tired of everything. I wanna live my life like a normal person." His words were carrying heavy weight. He opened up about everything, telling me about his situation.


    I had no idea that someone m?tur? like him can have such issues. He''s very bad at expressing his true feelings. Maybe that''s the reason he''s being drowned by contempt.


    I encouraged him just like he did for me. His problem with his mom sorted out. I''m glad I helped. Although I realised that even though we were quite different from each other, we were still same.


    When we retuned from the trip I got a call from a company. They informed me that I got the job. I shared the news with Theo and he congratulated me.


    My intentions were never to hide anything from him. To begin with, I''m like a open book, once I get friendly with someone. I told him that I used the maiden name but he was okay with it.


    My respect for him grew day by day. He''s the type of guy I admire most.


    Our days continued. I made the dinner after returning home. Theo was a great companion. He''s a man of few words. That''s why I can talk to him about myself rather than just listening. I''ve gotten tired of listening to people.


    Up until now I''ve never encountered a person like Theo. So, everything was new to me. I got my first salary. It was a big deal for me. I wanted to buy something for my close ones. Sadly only my brother knew about my job. I can''t buy anything for my parents.


    But Theo is a good friend of mine. So, I decided to gift him a pen. I wonder if he''ll like it or not. That dude is obsessed with brands. Surprisingly he loved it.


    Regina kept contact with me. Not because of Theo but for me. I can tell that she had fun talking to me. By time, she became close to me. There were troubles in their relationship. She couldn''t figure it out. But I had a hint. Regina and Theo have same personality. Which is the main reason they are still together. But it''s also same as looking at the mirror.


    When you love someone you must look at them not at your reflection.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 121 - Stella 3

    Their relationship can be considered as infatuation but not love. Still I wasn''t confident enough to tell Regina that or even Theo. My position is quite complex. I was an outsider. Therefore I remained silent. They will either work on the relationship or break up soon. I may have not dated anyone or been in a relationship but I''ve seen many people.


    This observation gained me so much knowledge. So, I''m like a love guru.


    I had this fear that everyone will leave me at some point. Thanks to the insecurity of mine, I was unable to date anyone or romantically involved with anyone. Relationships are shit to be honest. One mistake and then you''ll start to fight or argue or doubt each other. It''s very fragile.


    Seriously why bother being with someone when you can just stay alone.


    I continued to give my advice to Theo but it finally happened. Regina broke up with Theo. It was the right thing to do. Although I wonder if I''m responsible for it. I did gave advice to Regina about life and how being in love feels.


    Technically I brainwashed her, right?


    Was it the right thing to do?


    Will she hate me?


    The guilt remains chained into my heart. I was scared. The incident from my past, I don''t want to repeat it. Oh god! What have I done.


    Theo didn''t tell me anything. His mood seemed off. I already heard about the breakup from Regina after the second day of their separation. Personally, I had no intentions to poke my nose into his life. But he looked so sad. Even if he hides it, I can see the glumness in his eyes. At that moment I wanted to comfort him. I wanted to tell him that things will get better soon.


    As long he keeps it all to himself, I can not help him.


    Few days later we went to my parent''s anniversary party. Vincent, Albert, Simon and Ray, all of my friends were there. I was happy to see them after a long time. But after Theo met Ray, his behaviour changed.


    Then suddenly, Theo became furious with me. I went out with Ray since I was unable to meet him for a long time. My phone was switched off and it made him worry. We continue to argue and it ends up as a fight.


    " I don''t care with whom you have lunch with but you should have informed me about it." He shouted out.


    " Why do I have to tell you?! Didn''t we agreed to stay out of each other''s life? Then why are you bu??ing in my life?" My inner lioness roars back at him which I regretted later on.


    " Your life? You should be aware that what you do outside with others, it can affect my public image. So, I''m only concerned about that. Make sure you remember it." He left me speechless although his words were correct. He was really worried about me. I could have talked more politely.


    During those time I was on my periods. So, it''s kinda natural for me to act that way. I started to avoid him. The distance between us grew further. The silence remained unshaken.


    My mom was sick so I came to visit her. Theo informed me that he''ll be going on a business trip. I stay with my parents. My heart was filled with grief. Hard to believe but I was missing Theo. Every time I think of him, my heart ached.


    How strange. Just in those few days I became so closed to him.


    But god had other plans for us. The road of our love wasn''t going to be easy. When I came back home Theo have already retuned from his trip. Then why didn''t he inform me?


    I was about to call him and then Theo enters at a terrible state. His condition wasn''t good. It''s far worse than being drunk. He was still in hallucination. Grabbing my arm with all his strength, he took me inside his room. I realised that Theo is unable to hear my words and stop his madness. He begun to touch me passionately like a lover.


    " T-Theo... you''re drunk..... don''t do this" I warned him once again. He refused to come back to his senses. His hands roams over my body.


    But surprisingly I was not disgusted by his touch. In fact I wanted more. My eyes went at the flower vase. I can easily grab it then hit him with it. But how strange! I didn''t stop him. My body was responding to his touch. I was sober. Never have I felt so ecstatic in my whole life.


    Is it because I''m a v?r??n?


    Is this why I''m feeling so good after being embraced by a man?


    Or what if the reason is the man who''s embracing me?


    I asked myself one more time before things can go too far. At the end I decided to enjoy it. Of course I had questions but they can be dealt with later. Theo won''t remember it and I''ll get to loose my v?r??n?t?. I mean I don''t really mind giving it to him. Currently he''s not in a relationship with anyone. So, none of us doing anything shameful or illegal. I''m an ?du?t I can have s?x with whom I like.


    Yeah! There''s nothing to think more. The night was filled with p???sur?. My body was on cloud nine. At first it did hurt. Then everything became smooth like bu??er. It was night of passion. The only sad thing is Theo was not sober.


    When he fell asleep, I kept on gazing at his face. Why did I let him touch me? I never allowed anyone then why him? Please don''t tell me that I''m in love with him! This is hard to believe.


    But there''s no other answer to this!


    I calmed my heart. Let''s not go further. I''ll think of an excuse to end this matter. These feelings have gotten so firm that my body didn''t rejected the touch of a man. When Theo came to talk to me next morning he was extremely anxious.


    I knew that last night was not his fault. It has nothing to do with alcohol. Someone might have tried to drug him. Good thing that he retuned home safely.


    I told him that what happened last night was nothing to be worried about. He was not in his senses. Since he''s single now we can be s?x buddies if he agrees. That way I can be closer to him. Asking for his love is way beyond my reach. We are ?du?ts. Having a physical relationship isn''t a big deal. I knew he won''t return my feelings so what''s the point of making it complicated.


    But Theo said something unexpected. He was already in love with me ever since we retuned from the honeymoon trip. I can''t believe my own ears.


    How can this happen?


    But will this happiness last forever?


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 122 - Stella 4

    I was in a great dilemma. My mind was not ready to accept his confession of love. Although my heart was running loose. His words were so enchanting, tantalising, hard to believe yet good to hear.


    I never thought that the man I married will end up falling in love with me. It was just a fake marriage. Then how come all this happened? It was very much shocking and unexpected from my side.


    But what should I do now?


    I love him too. This can be our happy ending. I want to be together with him. I want him only for me.


    But will this last long?


    My insecurity is haunting me like a ghost. The only thing keeping me away from my happiness. I always preferred the sweet lie. Then why am I thinking too much? Even if he is lying, I can still carry on our relationship as long it will last.


    What''s there to worry about? People always leave and when they leave they never come around. I learned to live alone. I can do that again if he stops loving me someday. The pain, the sufferings, the memories it can all be erased. There''s no need for hesitation. Just except his confession.


    Alas! I couldn''t do that. I was so afraid of my insecurities.


    " Look Theo, it''s not that I hate you or anything¡ª¡ª in fact you have been a good friend to me ever since we got married. You helped me with lot of things and you were genuine to me. But sadly I don''t have any romantic type of feelings towards you."


    I lied to him. It''s the best for both of us. In fact I should be lucky that he even told me those sweet lies which are worse than bitter truth. He doesn''t know that those words will never last long. But he continued to persuade me.


    " I''m not telling you to start loving me all of a sudden. I''m saying that you should at least give it a try. Think of me as more than your friend. And coming to that condition which you just suggested, I''m okay with it. Even after all this if you don''t feel anything for me I won''t pursue you anymore. Everything is in your hands. If you wanna stay, you can. If you wanna leave, I won''t stop you. But remember my feelings for you will never change."


    Oh Theo, stop making it so hard for me. Don''t make me fall for your bewitching love trap. I''m already entangled into the thrones of lascivious d?s?r?.


    " Fine then, I will give it a try. We are already married and if we can turn it to a real marriage it will be great for both of us. Even I don''t want to divorce you since you are the first person I married." He let''s out a sigh of relief as if he won something magnificent. I can''t help but giggles at his childish side.


    We decided to give it a shot. He thinks that I''ll start to love him if we give it a try. But that fool doesn''t know that I''m already in love with him. The reason I decided to give this a shot was to give Theo some time until he gets bored of me. He will soon realise that it was just attraction, nothing serious. Our relationship won''t become complicated. None of us will go through unnecessary trauma.


    Just like that days went by. Surprisingly Theo''s feelings never changed. It was clear in his eyes. I can feel a connection between us. There''s no record of when it started and how. The connection is getting stronger.


    In those times, Ray became very strange. He would always look for a way to bad mouth Theo. My suspicions were already making me impatient. He was up to something I was sure of it.


    On the other hand Theo was being help up by unnecessary things. I can see a wall building up between us all of a sudden. This is not what I wished for. It is breaking my heart.


    But who could have thought that Ray was planning to separate me from Theo.


    I was extremely disgusted with him. How can he do such thing? Just because he loved me? First that hooker and now Megan. He have crossed the line. I always treated Ray like a friend. The doubt I had that time became true. But it''s not my fault that I can not return his feelings.


    I continued to be with him without abandoning him for some mere doubts. Even if he had confessed his love, I wouldn''t have broken our friendship so easily. Love is something that knows no rules. It is beyond one''s imagination and understanding.


    He is the one who left me.


    Was is really necessary for him to desert me like that? If he really cared about me he could have just stayed as he was. And now he''s telling me that he loves me? Oh please! I will never forgive him for this horrible betrayal.


    On the other hand his betrayal helped me to understand my true d?s?r?. Yes! It actually turned out to be great. When I saw Theo with some other girl, I realised that it is no longer possible for me to leave him alone. I want to be the one and only for him. I want him to love me only.


    So, I gave in and it was the best decision of my life.


    " I am always afraid to loose you." My words choked on my throat as I tried to keep my gaze on him, looking deeply into his eyes. That night I was so emotionally unstable. I felt like crying in joy.


    " What a coincidence! So do I." Theo chuckled and pulled my body on his hard ?h?st. He sure knows how to divert my mind from mental breakdowns. He is my sun. When even I''m in dark, he shows me the rays of light. The ghost can''t haunt me in the brightest hour, right?


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 123 - Stella 5

    Human heart is a fragile thing. A stupid organ of the body that misleads you most of time. If you ask me, I really hate it. I hate it so much that I would like to cut it off and throw it far away. You can''t really hate someone whom you once loved.


    The memories of the past flashes upon your eyes, making you reminisce the vivacious days. That''s why I couldn''t stay grumpish over a foolish mistake.


    I forgave Ray. After all he''s my very close friend.


    No matter what he did, he was ashamed of his hideous act. Jealousy is a vile thing. It can burn your soul, rot your body and break your mind. Theo, Ray, they were both the victim of it. If I can forgive Theo, then why not Ray?


    Not only that, Theo also decided to forget everything. What happened in the past, stays in the past. Forgiveness is an act of kindness. Theo accepted Ray as a friend and once again the bond was tied firmly. It was much stronger than before. Ray is now a part of our life.


    But my happy life keeps on being jeopardised by the vexing people.


    Adam, my stalker whom I never knew tricked me into his vicious trap. Honestly I never imagined that a gentle guy like him was a depraved man all along. I was so happy that my boss is a nice guy who treats his employees very well. Although I never saw him being nice with others when I was working in the office. I just ?ssumed it.


    Oh well! I was such a fool since the very beginning.


    Seriously! What a cunning monster! He was keeping me under his watch, following me, stalking me like a creep. It gives me goosebumps when I ever think about it.


    " How''s the work place?" It was the first time when Adam talked to me. His gesture, his behaviour, his tone everything was normal. I couldn''t be suspicious of his behaviour or be wary of him. I felt that he''s just looking after his employe.


    " Let me know it you have any problems."


    " Don''t overwork yourself. Take a break."


    " You look so tired. Wanna join me for a coffee?"


    " Are you still work with the project? Don''t worry I''ll handle it. You can go home."


    " You shouldn''t go home this late. If you like I can drop you off."


    " Cabs aren''t that safe these days. So be careful."


    " If you ever need my help just give a call."


    Now that I give a thought, he was always being extra nice to me. God! I''m so dumb. I should have noticed his way-too-extra nice behaviour.


    But that was not enough to make my life hell. Dad found out that I was working. He was so pissed. The sadness in life kept on expanding. Once again I was trapped into the darkness of adversity. A labyrinth of my most haunted nightmares that keeps me chained up as a prisoner.


    How can I forget that I am not alone?


    Theo is the light of my life. He''s the knight in shining armour who came to rescue me from this dungeon. He efficiently tackled the issue with Adam. I couldn''t have done it so smoothly.


    " Listen Stella, I will never let anyone hurt you. So, don''t be sad. We can get through this, together." Cupping my face with his palms, Theo said, looking straight into my eyes. I can feel my eyes getting watery.


    Jeez! This emotions are hard to control.


    " Hah! I''m just so worried. He''s a scary guy." I replied with a sigh, pushing those tears backwards. Maybe my fake laugh will hide my broken voice and choked up throat.


    Oh god! These tears! Just go back already. I don''t wanna cry in front of him.


    " Heh! Guys like Adam are ???kroaches. You may be scared but I will stomp them under my feet and flush them down to the toilet." Theo made a disgusted face while talking about his murderous intent. I burst into laughter.


    Screw the tears! This man can make me laugh even in my darkest moment. I rejoiced until both of us stopped laughing. If he''s with me I can overcome all the troubles.


    My relationship with my dad was on the verge of destruction. It was completely broken, shattered into tiny pieces. Something that can''t be mended so easily. Then how come he did the impossible?


    It was such an unexpected surprise. My astonishment is beyond it''s limit. I never thought that my dad will open up to me, confess me about the things he did.


    " I know, you and Neil suffered a lot for me. Especially your mom. I have caused you guys so much pain. But trust me, I too went through many hardships that I am too ashamed to admit in front you. As a father I never wanted to show you my weak side." His words were filled with so much agony, lamentation and misery.


    " I know dad. That''s why I always compromised."


    " It didn''t made you happy though. So, my actions can''t be justified."


    " No matter what you do, you will always be my dad. I never hated you for the things you did. I forgave you thinking that you are very dear to me. And now that I know all the backstory it makes more sense to me." Of course I was overwhelmed by my dad''s confession. It was something that I couldn''t process that easily. Instead I emphasised with his words. From my childhood I knew I resemble my dad. Somehow his experiences with life were similar to mine.


    " Can you forgive me for one last time? I swear it''s the last." With his shaken voice, dad asked apologetically, giving me a rueful look.


    " Of course I will, dad." I hugged my dad tightly as the tears rain down from my eyes.


    All these years I have misunderstood him. My brother saw him like a villain, a cruel man, a heartless monster. But now we know what was kept hidden from us. A man must keep his languish self concealed. That''s what our father did. He had ups and downs along with many hardships. Life was never kind to him. He did what was needed to provide us a good life. Sadly a good like can''t be happy without love and affection.


    He distanced himself from us in order to focus on his work.


    I guess we can always change our views. It''s not late for us or for him to start over. Our family is filled with many holes but at least we can try to fix them together, one by one. I love my mom and dad for bringing me into this world. I''m so grateful that they tried their best to make us happy even if it didn''t work out at the end. Being a parent is not easy. They had their own hardships so, I must try to understand the efforts.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 124 - Stella 6

    Parenthood comes with many responsibilities, sacrifices and obstacles. You need to have a strong will and overcome the situations with your abundant endurance. With an unbreakable determination anyone can achieve their dreams.


    Being a parent is simply not easy. I was not confident enough to have a child. My parents were not abusive. They provided me a good life. Although the way I grew up, I had this mindset that I can never be a good mother.


    But that''s the second issue. My first fear was hospitals. Yes, I am very much afraid to undergo any operation or physical pain. Ever since my childhood, I hated injections. The smell of blood makes me vomit. I feel so tensed. My body shivers seeing the blood.


    So, I decided to never have kids. If only I was born as a man, my life would be much better.


    But now my life is tied up with Theo. I can''t be selfish. He will become a great father. I can''t steal his happiness for such foolish reason. No matter how painful it is, I am ready to have children.


    As soon my mind was set I stopped taking my pills. It didn''t took me long to conceive. My journey to motherhood kick started. It wasn''t easy at all. In fact it was harder than I imagined. There were times when I went through mental breakdowns from the physical pain. I would go to bathroom, lock myself there to hide from Theo. I didn''t wanna show him my crying face.


    I would wake up in the middle of the night and vomit. My throat would feel like being pierced by needles. Eyes would get overflown by the salty tears. Then a hand would come to soothe my back.


    " There, there." He would mutter softly under my ear, giving me the sense of relief. His sturdy hands held me tightly as I  kept on puking. The sight was disgusting to me yet he stayed there, every time.


    I came back after washing my mouth. Theo was on the bed, waiting for me. When I laid on the bed, he took my foot in his hand. It made me confuse.


    " What are you doing?" I asked, turning my eyebrows into a frown.


    " It''s a good massage. Close your eyes and try to sleep." Giving a mellow smile, he replied.


    " You don''t have to do th-" I was cut off in the middle.


    " Uh ah uh! Just close your eyes." With a mild aggressive tone, Theo shut me up. It was late and I don''t want him to stay awake any longer. I couldn''t argue with him. He continued to massage my foot gently which was relaxing. It made me fall asleep.


    Theo tried all shorts of things to help me out during my pregnancy. Meanwhile I was getting cranky. Despite of being treated with such care, I was loosing my composure. I may not get a proper sleep at night but I can still rest all day. My mom and mother-in-law was there for me. But Theo, he was going through a tough situation. At night he had to wake up, thanks to me then in the morning he has to go to work. There was no time for him to rest. The dark circles under his eyes are getting deeper. All because of me.


    " You should sleep in the other room for now." I gathered up some courage and finally said it to Theo.


    " No." Keeping his eyes on the ??ptop screen, he flatly declined.


    " Theo, listen to me. It''s best if you sleep in other room for the time being. You''re not getting proper sleep." My tone was louder than before since I want him to listen attentively.


    " Hmm, still no."


    " I''m serious. It''s good for you." I yelled out loosing my temper. It''s been happening a lot.


    " Stella, please. You don''t have to think about me. This is least I can do for you. I don''t mind staying up all night. It''s gonna be okay. I can handle this much." Theo got up from the chair and embraced me into his arms. It''s so warm, filled with affection. My anger has melted away. You can see it flowing down from my eyes.


    " I.... I just .... I really don''t want to... see you in pain." My throat went dry. I couldn''t hold my tears.


    " So do I. We are in this together. Right?" He ruffled my hair, making a mess out of it.


    " Mmmh."


    " Now smile or the baby will get sad too." My mouth curved into a meek smile as he placed a kiss on my forehead. I guess it''s gonna be okay. Because I have Theo with me.


    Just like that we overcame the hardest moments of our lives. On 15 January my son Issac was born. He resembles me so much that I feel like I''m seeing myself. Although he has blonde hair like his father.  It''s still kinda unbelievable to me that how this little life was inside me for nine months. Suddenly all those pain seems utterly worthless in front of him. If it''s for him, I would go through any kind of thorny roads filled with anguish.


    Maybe that''s what gave me courage. Two years after Issac was born, I got pregnant again. It was unplanned but we were overjoyed. A new member was going to join us. In February, I was blessed with my second son, Asher.


    But no, not anymore. I''m different from them. I won''t repeat the same mistakes in my life. I will become a much better person for my children. They won''t go through the same problems or the hardships that I had to see.


    But I won''t do what my parents did. I will make sure that they understand me.I just want to be there for my kids when they need me. I want them to think of me as a friend and share their troubles without any hesitation.


    This small family of mine is completed. It''s the best thing that ever happened to me. I wish to live this moment without any regrets.


    ~ to be continued


    I hope it''s clarified to everyone that Theo never forced himself on Stella. He was unconscious but she eventually gave her consent because she also wanted it to happen. I really hate romanticising toxic relationships, abuse and forced s?x. So, I won''t ever do that in my story. Some people didn''t liked Theo. They thought him as cheater. But a person must have both good and bad sides. Unlike him I made Stella a loveable character. Meanwhile Theo is a mixture of both fictional and realistic character. Well it''s my fault if I was unable to portray Theo''s character properly. This was my first story therefore I''ll try to improve on my writing.


    Next is Ray''s point of view

 Chapter 125 - Ray鈥檚 Thoughts

    I don''t clearly remember how I fell in love with her but I knew that it won''t fade away  so easily. She was the bright sun above my head, always being cheerful, ready to show me the light in my darkest hour. My parents were constantly busy with their work. They hardly stayed at home. I grew up with the woeful seclusion. When I needed them most, I found myself alone, fighting with this agitated life. But it''s okay now. I learned to live with my loneliness.


    Then I met this girl who changed my world. She became a very essential part of my life. Suddenly I don''t feel like sulking anymore. Stella was very strange. Her personality is something that makes people attract towards her. She''s friendly and open minded. Easy to get along. We also started off as friends. The more I spend time with her, the more I felt abstention from the relentless existence.


    That''s why I was slowing growing these feeling in my heart.


    It was during the lunch break. Me and Stella were both sitting alone at our usual spot, since none of our friends came to join us. That day I had so many things going on my head as I fought with my parents.


    " Don''t you get tired from all this?" Out of the blue, I asked her something very peculiar.


    " From what?"


    " Your parents of course. They are just taking away your freedom."


    " But I''m still happy. " Giving me a fake smile, she replied.


    " Do you ever feel like running away from your problems?" I asked her with keen eyes.


    " Damn. I wish I could, but it''s not possible. So, try to get along with your problems. That way it''ll be less stressful." As expected, she tried to change the topic swiftly. I never heard her bad mouthing her parents. After all she''s trying to get along with her problems which are her parents.


    Isn''t that frustrating?


    I want her to tell me about everything just like I did to her. Am I that untrustworthy?


    Will I ever get a chance to tell her that I have feelings for her ?


    I want to confess my love but I couldn''t risk our friendship. It was precious to me more than anything. Time went by although I stayed quite, hiding my feelings into my distinct heart.


    Suddenly things changed a little when Stella became friends with Vanessa. From the beginning Stella was a simple girl. But Vanessa helped her to showcase her true beauty. A little amount of makeup was enough to make those boys fall in love with her. Until now no one was interested in her. Stella''s popularity increased. Guys were proposing to her.


    Unlike those fools, I had already avowed the true worth of her. Because I fell in love with her soul which was thousands time more mesmerising than the way she looked. But what''s the point? I never told her how much I love her. Maybe this is the time. I should confess to her. She needs to know about my unrequited love.


    Then on a remorseful day, I found out something that broke my heart, completely.


    Stella was not interested into men. She liked girls which was a shocking discovery for me. That was the reason why she kept on refusing those boys although I never saw her with any girl. The guy Vanessa liked, he proposed to Stella. Of course it made her extremely furious. Vanessa spread baseless rumours about Stella. Later on Stella confess about her s?xu?? orientation.


    This incident put a crack into our friendship. I was not ready to process the whole thing. My untold confession was coerced to stay covert at this point. I begun to avoid her often and eventually I ended up ghosting on her. I left for my college. We were still in touch but things were never normal again between us. In real I wanted to run away from that reality.


    My life is Paris was glamorous. I was surrounded by the crowd yet it felt empty. Even though girls were always trying to get closer to me, I never paid any attention. It feels worthless. In my heart there was only one girl and she''s gonna stay there forever.


    Years went by then one day I received the wedding invitation from Stella. She was getting married. It''s clear that her family forced her into it. So, there''s no point in attending the ceremony. Later on I found out the truth. Stella was never interesting in girls. That small lie helped her to end those rumours. Vincent knew it all along.


    Isn''t that ironic?


    Technically I never asked Stella about it which is why she didn''t get a chance to clarify it. I avoided the topic since it made me feel upset.


    I had to see her and tell her how I feel. That opportunity came soon. Neil invites me to his parent''s wedding anniversary. That was the first time when I met Stella''s husband. The moment I saw him, my body was shaking with rage.


    How dare he take what was supposed to be mine?


    From the beginning I was with Stella. My feelings for her have been true. Then suddenly a random guy comes and takes away the girl I loved all these years. It''s unacceptable to me. I begun to think of ways to frame Theo. I investigated him to find some dirt on him. Sadly it backfired me.


    " I always looked at you as my best friend and even if you have confessed your feelings for me I would have never liked you." Stella''s word rang through my ears, making me realise the bitter truth. That''s right. She always treated me as a good friend. It was only me who kept on loving her.


    After all the scheming and plotting I had to give up my selfish d?s?r?. Because I was hurting Stella. That was not my intention. Theo is a good guy. I was just blinded by my jealousy. If Stella is happy with him then I should support them.


    I went back to Paris. The only thing that kept me distracted from real world was my work. Thanks to the hard work, my career improved rapidly. Although one person didn''t left my side during that time.


    Megan knew that I love Stella. Yet she was ready to spend her life with me. At first I declined her offer. Why should she suffer? She deserves a lot better.


    " You know there''s someone else in my heart. Then why bother wasting your time on me?" I had already told her about it many times. She''s so persistent! Isn''t this more than enough?


    " Don''t you think we are kinda similar? You couldn''t have Stella and I couldn''t have you. I can understand your emotions, that''s why I want to stay beside you." Keeping her eyes on me, Megan gave a bold reply.


    " Even when I don''t love you?"


    " Yes. Even if you don''t love me back I''ll be by your side." Her mouth carved into a smile although her eyes were filled with remorse.


    She stayed true to her words. I was tried of living with the melancholy. If she wants to take away some of my misery then why not give it a chance ? Two broken people can fix each other. We eventually got married.


    At that time Stella was pregnant with her second child. I couldn''t meet her when Issac was born. But this time I''ll definitely go there. Megan was also pregnant with my child. Although she insisted me to go there or I may loose my chance of becoming the god father. Everyone was happy to see me at the hospital.


    Few months later a new member joined my family. Megan gave me the greatest gift of my life. I became a father of a beautiful daughter. The day she was born, my life was blessed, filled with so much happiness. That''s why I named her Beatrice which means the bringer of joy.


    My love for Stella will stay the same but if there comes a time when I have to choose between Stella and Megan then I''ll stay with Megan. She''s my responsibility and I must give her all the happiness she deserves. Megan was my saviour when I lost my past. She held me tightly so that I won''t fall into the depths of abyss. My bond with her only gotten stronger.


    Maybe in next life I can be with Stella.


    ~ to be continued

 Chapter 126 - Epilogue

    The flow of time seems so surreal to


    me. What an obfuscating phenomenon.


    Sometimes you feel that one minute seems so long then other time you''ll feel that one year seems so short. Funny isn''t it? Ever since I got married, I''ve been through a lot of unexpected changes in my life. These changes have taught me to take each day as it comes.


    Has it already been twenty years now? How did those years went by without me noticing about the little details? Ah I wish that I could rewind it again then start my life without repeating the same mistakes.


    The room is so quite. It''s just two of us in here. The sound of breathing can be heard profoundly or perhaps my ears are excessively vigilant.


    The silence is making me feel impatient and serene at the same time. I wonder when will she open her eyes. She always hated this place, the hospitals. Then how comes she''s sleeping here without any hindrance? Without any sense of fear?


    No matter how many times I look at her face, it always feels like I''m looking at a piece of art. So stunningly beautiful, mesmerising and captivating to my soul. I shifted my gaze towards the window to divert my attention. The more I stare at her, the more it makes me anxious. After all I have staying here for few hours.


    " Hey." I moved my head towards her after hearing the voice. She was finally awake. Her face looks pale.


    " Did you had a nice nap?" Her mouth curved into a smile as I leaned closer to her bed. Our hands were tangled. I was rubbing the skin gently, trying to soothe her from stress.


    " Mmhmm. Didn''t you went home?" She asked with a wrinkled nose.


    " Yeah." I paused with a smile, gripping onto her hand firmly, " Then I came back here as soon as possible."


    " Jeez! Stop worrying too much. It''s not good for your heart." Her words made me chuckle. Why would she bother to tell me something that I won''t even do? There''s no way I can sleep peacefully knowing that my wife is in hospital.


    " Is mom awake?" The voice made us look at the door to find our sons standing. They also came early.


    " Yeah she just woke up-" I was cut off before I could reply properly to Asher.


    " What the heck mom! Why are you always acting like a child? We were so worried." My first born child, Issac starts to yell at her mom, like a raging storm. But in real, he''s the one who''s most worried about Stella. Issac is not good at expressing his true emotions which is hidden inside his harsh words. He didn''t took after me or Stella. Instead he takes after my dad.


    Although he wasn''t like this from the beginning. Issac was a sweet kid who was  always happy and cheerful just like his name which his mother gave. But later on his personality changed.


    " Here, we brought flowers for you. Are you feeling okay now?" Asher, my second son handed the flower bouquet to his mom. He is the opposite of Issac. Asher is isn''t a hot headed person. He''s always calm and gentle.


    " Thank you sweetie. Ah! Smells nice." Stella said to Asher with a bright smile, completely ignoring Issac.


    " Do you know how many times you been having food poisoning? For gods sake! Stop eating those greasy foods. You need to take care of your health."


    " What did doctor say about mom? Can we take her home?" Asher asked me since Issac is still yelling at his mom. It''s better if we don''t get into their conversation.


    " Yeah. She will be discharged today." Patting on his shoulder, I replied back.


    " That''s great."


    " Wow! So I''m like a ghost in here, huh? Stop ignoring me guys! I''m being serious. Dad and Asher, you two are always soft with mom. That''s why she eats fried chicken in the morning after reheating them. Have you seen the fridge? Of course you didn''t. Or else you would have seen the pile of stored foods. She just reheats them and eats. All those greasy unhygienic garbage is going straight into her stomach. This needs to stop!" Issac roars at all three of us with a scowl on his face. He looks pissed.


    Actually what he said is all true. Since Stella has to work she doesn''t have time to cook. So, she often orders from outside. Sometimes she even keeps the leftovers in the fridge and eats it next morning. She has been getting food poison because of that. Now thing is, I can''t really argue with her and win the conversation. So, I let my son Issac handle it. Asher also does the same. We are the man of few words. Winning an argument is out of the picture.


    " Okay, fine. But first, you should stop scolding me like a child." Crossing her arms on the ?h?st, Stella said angrily.


    Uh oh!! There comes the fight.


    " I''m doing this because I''m worried about you. Look at your age. You''re supposed to eat healthy if you wanna stay fit." Issac rebuked her coldly.


    " Do I look fat?"


    " No-"


    " Then what''s the problem? I can''t believe that my son is reminding me about my age." Stella grumbled fiercely. Emotional blackmail. Yup that''s Stella''s trump card. There''s no use in arguing with Issac because she knows that what he''s saying is right.


    " I''m just telli-" Issac was brutally intercepted by his mom.


    " You just called me old hag. I kinda regret keeping you in my stomach for nine months." Pouting with huff, Stella wailed.


    " Why are you trying to change the topic?" Rolling his eyes annoyingly, Issac asked his mom.


    " Ugh! My ear is itching." Stella scoffed at him, scratching on the ear.


    " Jesus Christ! Mom, you are not allowed to eat anything except healthy food. From now on I''m in charge of your diet." Poor Issac. He was up a creek without a paddle. I feel pity for him and respect him for his bravery.


    " I don''t want a lecture from you. I''ll eat what I want."


    " Sometimes I wonder who''s the kid and who''s the parent here." Letting out a deep sigh, Issac bewailed in disgruntlement.


    " You think of yourself as an ?du?t? Huh! You couldn''t even get a girlfriend." Stella sneered at her son with an evil grin.


    " Why are you bringing that?" This time Issac''s voice sounded little glum.


    " It''s all because of your cranky personality. If you keep on behaving like that you''ll end up being a v?r??n." She laughed maliciously. At this point we failed to hide our laughter and joined her.


    " Now you''re bullying me."


    " You started it."


    " Fine. Do as you like. I''m leaving." Keeping his head down, Issac left after being defeated by his mother.


    " I should go after him."


    " Take care of your brother." Stella told him with a thumbs up. Another D¨¦j¨¤ vu. I wonder how many times Asher had to took care of his whiny older brother.


    " Bye mom, dad." Asher left the room to follow Issac.


    " You know, Issac isn''t wrong." I leaned again towards her since the kids aren''t here in the room.


    " Of course I know. I think I got hyped up after he called me old. I mean seriously, I don''t have any grey hair yet. Why would he do that?" Stella complained like a child. It was kinda cute.


    " Because he''s worried." Ruffling on her soft hair, I answered the question.


    " I know. After I go home I''ll make his favourite dishes and apologise sincerely." She quickly placed a kiss on cheeks to shut me up. Hmm, I guess I''m really a sucker for her love.


    " Good." What can I do? I''m a love slave of my wife. I can''t resist her charms. The way she''s grinning, I''m sure she''s gonna say something obnoxious to make me go baffle.


    " But Theo, you don''t really look worried. You''re awfully calm." She asked me with an intense gaze. Although I could see the invisible smirk on her face. She''s pulling my leg. So I''m being bullied now? Great. Or maybe she''s hungry for my affectionate words.


    " Then should I start acting like Issac?"


    " Nah. That''ll be really bothersome." She finally laughed, making my heart flutter.


    " I may not show it but I''m always afraid of loosing you."


    " Really? Then honey, you should love someone else."


    " I don''t think I can do that. Not in this life." Because my soul have already connected with yours in the perfect harmony. This feelings will never change. Even in your absence, I promise you.


    The End.


    kinldy read the next chapter. Please.